Tumgik
#in women whatsoever for years. i already know. most people close to you already suspected.’ is a bit anticlimactic
designernishiki · 1 year
Text
kiryu sitting haruka down for a really important talk and looking nervous but deeply serious about it and when he finally speaks he gives an honest and vulnerable admission that upon much self reflection, as unlikely as it may seem, as shocking as it may come, he is, in fact, gay, and he hopes this doesn’t make her feel any distress or discomfort in-part due to the implication that he likely didn’t have romantic feelings for her mom, he did care very very much for her regardless of labels, and so on and so on. and she lets him give this lengthy emotional confession that goes on for like twenty minutes before he finally goes dead silent anxiously anticipating her response. and she’s just like. uncle kaz I really appreciate you opening up to me like this and I’m really proud of you for accepting yourself for who you are. but me and every other kid at morning glory figured this out like 10 years ago
#he’s shaking he’s on the verge of tears and she’s just sitting there like. should I act shocked? this clearly means so much to him but#i feel like saying ‘uncle kaz. its not that subtle. you were a bachelor taking care of a bunch of adoptive kids with no interest#in women whatsoever for years. i already know. most people close to you already suspected.’ is a bit anticlimactic#I think about this a lot#cause realistically she would probably be the first person to open up to about it#unless he miraculously put together through Obvious Context Clues that daigo and mine were a Thing (probably YEARS after the fact though)#and then went and asked daigo about it. which would be hilariously awkward and id pay money to see it#he’s so bad at reading the room and like. getting social cues. I feel like he’d finally get a moment where he’s alone with daigo in his#office and would strike right as daigo’s about to make casual conversation like#‘so how have you b–‘ ‘daigo-san do you like men’#with his typical stoic intense look on his face. poor daigo that’d be mildly terrifying. also the funniest thing he could possibly do#kiryu#haruka#rambling#kazuma kiryu#haruka sawamura#yakuza#amusing follow-up to the initial idea with haruka. he eventually calms down and is relieved and whatnot and says to her kinda casually#‘I’m not sure if I’m ready to tell anyone else. except maybe majima. I’ve been able to trust him for decades with just about anything and I#know he’d never be judgmental–‘ and haruka’s sitting there like. oh god do I have to tell him. someone’s gotta tell him.
105 notes · View notes
nanoland · 3 years
Text
title: Compass Rose 
series: Lucifer (TV) 
pairings: Mazikeen/Eve
summary: In which Mazikeen exercises her renowned patience. 
warnings: Lucifer is kind of a dick in this. Not intentionally; he’s just young and colossally self-centered. 
 Also on Ao3! 
“You. Demon. What’s your name?” asks the Morningstar, looking bored and depressed, as usual.
She straightens up, brimming with nerves and excitement, feeling her acidic blood bubble happily because he’s so handsome! And he’s talking to her! Her siblings will shriek with jealousy when they hear of this. “Mazikeen, my liege.”
“Mazikeen,” he repeats, mispronouncing it. “Great. Maze, do something about… all that, would you? It’s dreadfully grating.”
He gestures to the sea of damned, miserable human souls milling around the base of his throne, calling up to him for help or mercy.
“Yes, my liege,” she says, her bright mind already hard at work planning the next few millennia of punishment.
 0 
“Maze, is there a letter from Amenadiel?”
Mazikeen is now four hundred years old and in all that time, not a single letter has arrived in Hell, from Amenadiel or anyone else. Regardless, her handsome king asks every week.
It’s fine. She’s far too mature and cunning to feel even the slightest scrap of envy towards some pompous old angel she’s never even met, regardless of how obviously Lucifer loves him.
Regardless of how obvious it is that he loves no one in Hell half as much.
“No, my liege.”
“Hmm. Fine. Whatever. Fuck him, then. Brothers – who needs ‘em?”
She nods. She herself has many, many brothers, and sisters, and siblings who are neither or both, and she certainly doesn’t need them.
(Sometimes she longs for them, especially when she’s weary from the years and years dedicated to building and securing Lucifer’s kingdom, but she never needs. Needing is for the weak.)
It occurs to her that that king might be cheered by stories of Tradiusis, her most treasured and most useless brother, who is prone to chatting with the damned and asking them about all the silly human indulgences they enjoyed in life, like movies and theme parks and hot dogs. Fool that he is, the mere thought of him always brings a smile to her face.
But she decides against it, suspecting that if she were to begin telling Lucifer about her family, he’d get that same dull, faintly irritated expression she sees every time she reads him a report about the number of new arrivals and how various parts of Hell will need to be restructured to accommodate them all.
(She wonders what will happen when Hell is full – does he have a plan? Is she expected to have a plan?)
(How long, exactly, are they supposed to keep doing this?)
(Surely this can’t be all they were made for?)  
 0  
“Maze, get me a drink, would you?”
Mazikeen is Lucifer’s right hand, his bodyguard, the highest-ranked demon in Hell, named the Lady of Pain, the Whirlwind, and the Blood Dancer by her peers and underlings.
Pouring drinks is… new to her.
But this is what he wants; this club, this loud music, these inebriated humans constantly demanding attention and entertainment, constantly needing to be managed. And he’s her king.
She pours him his drink and listens to him play the piano, until some wretch attempts to grope her and loses two fingers.
 0 
Running a nightclub is, it turns out, complicated.
There are all sorts of rules and regulations regarding what can and cannot be done inside it.
At one point, Lucifer decides it would be fun to have white tigers roaming the dance floor. After a few days spent looking into that option, she has to explain that they may to have settle for waitresses dressed as tigers. He pouts like it’s her fault and goes back to the piano.
She’s also not allowed to kill anyone, which is, honestly, ridiculous. Mazikeen is an ancient being, a warrior nigh unparalleled, with centuries of experience contending with the worst the human race has to offer, and every single night she endures treatment from at least one of Lucifer’s guests that, even to her vast, reasonable, and patient mind, clearly warrants swift annihilation.
If murder is, indeed, illegal, how do all the mortal women in this city who serve drinks cope?
“You block it out, I guess,” says Suzy, a waitress with thick red hair and tired eyes, after Mazikeen has had to save her yet again from a patron with wandering hands (and now broken hands). “You know, just… don’t let it get to you. Grow a thick skin.”
Mazikeen considers the half of her body that has no skin whatsoever and snickers inappropriately. Then she gifts Suzy one of her knives.
 0 
Chloe gasps. “Maze! No! Absolutely not!”
“Why?” she asks, annoyed but also genuinely curious.
“I can’t just torture a suspect to get information, Maze. It’s wrong.”
Mazikeen considers saying: You already torture people. You lock them up in tiny boxes until their minds break and their lives are utterly ruined. How is that different? I don’t understand.
Mazikeen considers saying: You let Lucifer violate peoples’ innermost selves to obtain information. How is that better? I don’t understand.
Mazikeen considers saying: I don’t want to be good. I don’t care about being good. So why do I seem to put so much more thought into how to be good than you do? I don’t understand, I don’t, I don’t.
Instead, Mazikeen rolls her eyes and says nothing.
 0 
“Maze! No! What were you thinking?” cries Linda, rushing over to the cradle. “You can’t give that to a baby!”
She snatches away Mazikeen’s present; a blade, small and silver, just right for tiny hands, the same blade Mazikeen herself received from her favourite sister on her fourth birthday. It has tasted the blood of over a hundred enemies.
Charlie starts to cry and Linda puts the blade aside so she can pick him up and comfort him.
“Children need to be able to protect themselves,” Mazikeen insists.
“No, Maze. Children need to be protected.”
“No one protected me.”
Linda doesn’t say: Exactly. Why would I want my son to be anything like you?
Because Linda is kind.
But Mazikeen is perceptive and she sees it in her friend’s eyes all the same.
 0 
“So then, then it turns out that Jon Snow is actually Daenarys Targaryen’s cousin, right, which makes him – oh no! – a rival contender for the Iron Throne, and…”
“Ugh,” Mazikeen groans, cutting Ella off. “I thought this was a show about dragons! Why does it waste so much time on people either fucking or killing their relatives?”
She laughs at Mazikeen’s exaggerated annoyance. “It’s not just about dragons. There’s a lot of stuff about politics and war and, yeah, fucked-up family dynamics. Honestly, that’s one of the reasons it grips me so much. My own family’s always got a ton of drama going on, too. I mean – no incest. Not that I’m aware of. But you know all about my brothers.”
Mazikeen is about to ask what the dragons look like – whether the show’s version bears any resemblance to the beasts she’s ridden into battle – when Ella tilts her head sideways and squints at her. “Huh. Now that I think about it… I’ve told you all about my brothers but I’ve never asked anything about your family. That was shitty of me! Can I ask now? Or is it, like, one of those things you don’t talk about? Like where you’re from and how you met Lucifer?”
Fiddling with a lock of her hair – it’s straight and black today – Mazikeen says, “I don’t mind talking about it. Just… most people don’t care.”
Ella frowns, briefly (cutely, curse her). “Well, I wanna know! You got any brothers?”
“Yeah.”
“How many?”
“A lot. I’m not actually sure exactly how many there are now.”
“Oh, right. Gotcha. Are you close to any of them?”
“Not these days. But when we were young, we were pretty tight-knit. Didn’t really have anyone besides each other.”
Ella asks her more questions and though she has to keep her answers extremely vague, Mazikeen finds that she likes talking about her home and her childhood. Prolonged exposure to the human world has begun to make her feel insubstantial; a tool, a disguise, a thing without roots or history. Lucifer’s been no help with that, for he’s only ever known her as his servant (and, sometimes, when he’s in a good mood, his friend, by virtue of the fact that friendship with someone who works for you – who can do nothing but work for you – requires no tedious emotional labour whatsoever).
It’s nice to remember that she has, in fact, been other things. That she could, perhaps, be other things in the future.
 0 
“So,” Dan slurs, hunched over his beer. “You got whores… hordes… horns? Thought demons had horns.”
She’s busy applying a fresh coat of candy-pink lipstick to match her powder-blue bob. “Some do. I don’t.”
“Well, that sucks. That’s not fair! You deserve horns. You’re cool, Maze.”
Because that provokes a twinge of genuine affection, she says, “Wanna see what I have got?”
“Hell, yeah!”
He grins drunkenly.
“You need to promise not to scream.”
“Oh – oh, man, is it scary? Is it gross?”
She shows him her true face.
After a moment of owlish blinking, he shrugs and returns to his beer. “Eh. S’not that gross. Lucifer’s grosser. Wanna play pool?”
 0 
Amenadiel presents her with a beautiful black sheath. “I crafted it from my own feathers. It will keep the blade contained until he’s old enough to wield it safely.”
She slides Charlie’s knife into it. “Someone will need to teach him.”
“Who taught you?”
“Me? No one. They just threw us at one another and clapped for whoever survived. But… well. He’s not like me, is he?”
The angel places the sheathed blade down beside Charlie’s stuffed rabbit and plastic truck. “Maybe not now. With any luck, that will change.”
 0 
“Ma-aaze,” Lucifer groans, flopping back in his armchair with his long legs artfully folded and his hand over his eyes. “I’ve had such a tiresome morning. Pour me a drink, would you?”
“Pour it your damn self,” she suggests, standing on his penthouse’s balcony and admiring the view. His throne in Hell was about as tall as this building. From up here, all the little people down below look exactly the same.
He pouts and fetches a glass – and, to her surprise, one for her as well.
 0 
Mazikeen brings an abrupt, efficient end to the bar fight by slamming her palm into an assailant’s solar plexus.
He drops like a ton of bricks, joining the pile of groaning men, broken furniture, and smashed bottles. (Shit; it’s going to take ages to clean all this up. If Lucifer didn’t have infinite money, Lux would have gone bankrupt eight times by now.)
She turns to see Eve staring at her, beautiful mouth hanging open, and braces herself for the “Maze! No!”.
“That was so cool,” Eve breathes, and rushes over to leap into Mazikeen’s arms, only to draw back at the last second. “Oh no! You’re hurt!”
There is, indeed, a small cut on Mazikeen’s left hand.
“Don’t care, doesn’t matter,” says Mazikeen, reaching for her, wanting badly to be kissed.
But Eve drags her into a quiet back room where she applies disinfectant and bandaids with cartoon cats on them.
“I really wanna learn how you did that thing with your elbow,” she chatters, wiping away a few spots of blood with a white handkerchief. “The way his nose just went crunch! – man, it was fantastic.”
“I can teach you. If you like.”
Eve’s dark eyes are fond. “You’re always offering to do something for me – to teach me how to fight, or to carry something, or to protect me. It’s… like, I love it. But you know you don’t have to, right?”
“Yeah. I do.”
“I wanna do stuff for you sometimes. Oh! That reminds me. Lucifer was going to take Chloe to a wrestling match but then they had another fight and he’s back to being sad, sooo I stole the tickets out of his jacket. Wanna go?”
“I love you,” says Mazikeen, even though she’s said it five times today. She likes the way it sounds in her mouth. She likes the way it makes Eve’s whole face sparkle.
“I love you too, babe.”
7 notes · View notes
raendown · 4 years
Link
Pairing: MadaraTobirama Word count: 5266 Chapter: 39/42 Summary: Not all wars are fought on the battlefield. Some are fought at the conference table, with whispers in the shadows, or even in the bedroom.
In a world where the Senju and Uchiha traditional lands were too far apart to have ever made them enemies, Butsuma and Tajima are the ones who come together and sign a treaty of peace. Madara isn’t happy to have his life signed away for him in a political marriage to strengthen the bond between their clans. He is even less happy to have Tobirama make assumptions of him from their very first night together. What follows from there is a journey of healing, of learning, and finding the places to belong in the places least expected.
Follow the link or read it under the cut!
KO-FI and commission info in the header!
Chapter 39
The silence in the tower when Madara entered it felt a lot like the silence of night, the only other time one might find this place so empty of busy workers. Beyond a few of the civilian paper pushers the only ones present were the elders that Madara wasn’t entirely sure had even moved during this whole episode. He certainly hadn’t seen them on the field. After all the blood spilled that afternoon it rankled to think their supposed ‘betters’ had all been hunkered down here in the safety of the village while every other able bodied person was out risking their lives just to provide that safety. 
A quick stretch of his senses told him that Hashirama had not yet arrived and probably wouldn’t for a while, so Madara allowed his steps to drag as he trudged up the many staircases to the top floor. Exiting the stairwell, he paused with a look to his left, staring in to the empty cavern of Tajima’s office. With so many people all working in the same building there would no doubt be someone else filling that space before long. The thought made him smile in a sad sort of way. Whoever ended up taking the office they were sure to yell at him less than the previous occupant had. That was a nice thought. He hoped they also had better decorating sense than to hang their walls with nothing more than bare weaponry.
It ached in a strange way to know that his father was gone and he knew that when he finally allowed the reality of it all to crash down on him it would hurt even more. Overhearing the news from some of the clean up crew with nothing to soften the blow had been a dagger in the heart he hadn’t seen coming. For now Madara was doing everything he could to push those feelings down and concentrate on what needed to be done. He could fall apart when it was just him and his husband, when he and Izuna sequestered themselves to mourn something they’d already lost many years ago. 
Tajima might not have been the best of fathers but he was their father and he had loved them once. No one outside of their clan would ever truly understand how they could still love anyone who treated them the way Tajima had but Madara knew that it was not the man’s fault that he had been broken. 
Forcing those thoughts to one side, he refocused and let his feet take him inside the conference room between the two empty offices. Only a handful of the clan heirs had made it back, younger fighters who easily answered the call to arms, but something hot turned over in his belly to note that nearly all of the clan heads themselves were still here looking just as unmoved as he’d suspected. Most of them had been in their position long enough to reach an age where they began to think about retiring to the position of clan elder instead and it seemed they thought that exempted them from combat somehow. The notable absences were the InoShikaCho heads and the Hatake clan head, whom Madara had personally seen on the battlefield attempting to sink her own teeth in to the Kyuubi’s ankle. A brave woman indeed. He truly had not been surprised to see Susumu-sensei fighting at her side.
When Tobirama arrived at last Madara was the first to spot him, having held himself apart from the others to keep his temper in check. His husband wore an oddly insular expression but Madara wasn’t all that surprised to see him easily accept a hand reaching out to him. They might have been in public with all the other most politically important figures of their village in plain view but the empty high of surviving another day together hadn’t quite faded yet for either of them. 
“What took you so long?” he asked in a low voice.
“If I said I got lost would you believe me?” Tobirama mumbled back. Madara smiled, a wan expression. 
“No. But I would understand.”
They shared a look and for a moment he considered probing further but decided against it. If Tobirama wished to dawdle, well, it wasn’t like everyone else had arrived either. As the room slowly filled up around them they kept to themselves in one corner and enjoyed a few moments of silent communication. For the hundredth time Madara gently cursed his past self as a fool for not seeing the happiness that had been right there at his side for months before he deigned to give them a chance. 
Eventually Tobirama seemed to shake off whatever reverie had him in its grasp and look around with judgment tightening the corners of his mouth. 
“It is perhaps a good thing that none of these idiots have singular control,” he noted. “See the panic in their eyes? They’re flustered. None of them know what to do.” 
“Do we?” Madara asked, trying for a bit of humor to lighten the mood. 
“I know enough not to panic,” Tobirama grunted.
“Fair, that is fair. You’re right. This is exactly why we decided that oligarchy was best.”
With a shake of his head Tobirama huffed. “I thought it was because they were all too proud to subject themselves to being under any of the others’ rule. Idiots. Too many cooks in the kitchen will always lead to disaster.”
Madara was still trying to work through the hilarity of Tobirama using a cooking metaphor to describe the leaders of their village when Izuna stepped in to the room, looking around before heading straight in their direction. For once in his life he had absolutely no reaction whatsoever to seeing them stand so close, not even a brief wrinkle of his nose. 
“Everyone’s doing what they’re supposed to be doing, I think,” he reported. “I’ve got my teams combing the area to bring in the injured or collect repairable weaponry. Waste not want not and all that. Passed Touka-san on the way back and she’s already got her teams organized as well. I overheard her instructing them to keep an eye out for bodies that might have been buried in the madness so when it’s all said and done we should at least have a record of everyone.” 
“Father…” Madara began to speak but as soon as the word was out of his mouth he realized he had no idea what to say. Neither was this the place to say it. He was both grateful and saddened when Izuna took a deep breath and simply nodded. 
“I know,” was all he said.
That was enough. Both of them understood each other’s complicated feelings about their father, there was no need to hash it out here for the entire council to see their tears. For heartbeat the silence lingered, heavy and pregnant with too many things none of them were willing to give voice, until finally Tobirama broke it with a smooth and even tone. 
“If I know my brother he will ask that we find a way to honor the fallen for their sacrifice.” The words were mused as though spoken absently, though he had to know he fooled no one. 
“What, like a public announcement or compensation or something?” Izuna asked.
“Something like that. Perhaps a monument of some sort. We had a register at the old compound to record the names of everyone who gave their lives for the clan. He used to read through it once a year. Said that their memories didn’t deserve to fade away.” 
Madara rolled his eyes. “That sounds just like our resident bleeding heart.” 
It wasn’t long after that before nearly everyone necessary for a proper meeting was present yet still none of them made any move to organize themselves to their usual seats until Hashirama appeared in the doorway with the distinct tension in his body of a man doing something he did not want to do. That something was made obvious when he stepped inside to reveal Mito following along behind with a hard look on her face, a similar determination to the one she had worn as she sealed the Kyuubi itself inside her own body. Most of the room’s occupants did their best to look away from her hand where it rested absently over her belly. 
As though they had all been frozen in place, no one moved while Hashirama led his wife to the closest available chair and hovered anxiously until he was sure she had been comfortably settled. Only then did he look up and the room leapt back in to motion all at once. Men and women shuffled about looking for their usual seats as Madara watched his husband stop at Mito’s side to lean down and murmur with her quietly, no doubt asking if she was truly alright for this meeting. 
By the time he stood again there were no seats left but for a few at the opposite end so Madara hauled his brother down the table to sit side by side. This left Tobirama with only his own father’s seat to fill, which he did with a look of mild distaste. If it weren’t so somber it would have been amusing to know that they began this day with Tajima and Butsuma at their heads and would end the day with Tobirama and Mito facing each other down the length of the room. Humor, however, was the farthest thing from any of their minds at the moment. 
“The beast is…contained?” a quivering voice asked from somewhere near the center, all eyes drawn to the ancient Shimura clan head who had spoken. 
“He is,” Mito responded with a startlingly clear voice. “No thanks to the likes of you.” 
She watched the man sputtering with absolutely no emotion until before long he subsided on his own. Then Hashirama cleared his throat to bring attention to himself instead, looking back at them all with deeply sad eyes.
“For those of you who have not heard, I regret to inform you that the deaths of both Senju Butsuma and Uchiha Tajima have been confirmed. They fell in defense of this village we all built together, as so many others did, and their memories will be honored.” Just saying the words seemed to pain him and Madara remembered with a jolt that unlike his brother he still held love for a father that had never bothered to return such sentiments.
Madara was almost unaware of his hand reaching out to grasp at Tobirama’s under the table until he felt Izuna taking his other from the opposite side. News of this had already touched him and yet for just a moment he wavered, closing his eyes to breathe deeply before he was able to push everything down once more. Hearing the word ‘confirmed’ somehow made it all so much more real. 
“We are sorry for your loss,” the Hatake heir told them and voices all around the room mumbled the same.
“As much as the sentiment is appreciated,” Tobirama spoke up, “mourning is a private thing and I should like to focus on other pressing matters. Have we had word from the hospital?” 
“Some people are still in critical condition but it looks like we may not have lost as many lives as it seemed like.” Hashirama seemed at least cheered by that, as were many of the others. 
“Good. Izuna has already brought news that cleanup efforts are underway by those with energy left to expend and Touka has double regular patrols at their stations. This is not the time to be caught vulnerable.” 
Nodding along with his husband, Madara squeezed both of the hands in his own and looked around the room. “Do we have any idea at all what the beast wanted? I honestly used to think these creatures were just legends but even in the old tales I’ve never heard of them attacking humans unprovoked. Could something be controlling it?” 
Quite a few people seemed ready to offer their opinions on just who might have the means to control a tailed beast and why they suspected those groups but a muted growl from Mito hushed them all. That was far from any sound one might expect to hear from such a refined lady. Or from anything not an animal, for that matter. It seemed to have startled her as well judging by the delicate hand she pressed to her lips. 
“Forgive my indiscretion. I can assure you all that the Kyuubi is well and safely sealed within me, though he is far from a willing passenger. His voice appears in my mind. And evidently he does not appreciate the insinuation that he could be so weak as to allow a mere human to control him.” Mito did not look down at her own stomach but the haughty exasperation on her face was clearly meant for the one inside of her. A little off-kilter to consider the idea that this woman would have to hear voices for the rest of her life, Madara chose to stay focused on his original point. 
“Does it listen if you talk back? I’m wondering if it would reveal the reason it attacked if nothing was driving it towards us.”
“He,” Mito snapped. “The Kyuubi is a he, not an it, and I do not appreciate being subjected to his ranting each time you insult him like that.”
“Alright well does he have anything to say about why the fuck he chose to attack us?” Already close to an emotional state, Madara couldn’t help snapping back at her. 
Clearly she was unimpressed. He didn’t care. She didn’t need to be impressed with him, she just needed to squeeze the beast inside until it gave them all a few answers. The two of them stared each other down until Tobirama, likely impatient considering the situation, cleared his throat rather pointedly. Mito cleared her expression and answered as though nothing had happened.  
“He’s being quite vocal on that at the moment. According to him it was not him who attacked us but us who first attacked him. I believe he mistook our investigation party for an act of aggression. When they discovered him as the source of chakra they were sent to investigate they fled and he followed, looking to eliminate whoever it was that disturbed him. He found us instead.”
“Just an animal defending itself. Oh, the poor thing.” Hashirama's body sagged with grief as though that ‘poor thing’ had not just taken several lives. 
Squinting at his friend, Madara didn’t need to consider it much to guess that the idiot was entirely sincere in that pity. When he thought about it, however, he realized that for once in his life perhaps the other man was right to express his softer side. It didn’t matter how much they all evolved; at the core of their biology they were all still just animals reacting to the world around them. As they grew they learned to ignore their instincts but in moments of danger when they feared for their lives the most those instincts had a way of flooding back in to take control over all other higher brain functions. 
What blame was there to be given to an animal who feared a human attack? Madara realized with a jolt that he, too, could sympathize with the beast when he looked at it like that. This was no calculated attack. This was an ancient beast defending its right to exist after centuries of staying carefully apart from humanity. 
In their response to his response Madara supposed they had proved him right to be afraid.
“You’re saying we have no recourse?” Incensed, the Hyuga head slammed his fist against the council table. “Someone needs to pay for this!” 
“Does having his freedom taken away and being sealed within the body of another not count as payment enough for you?” Tobirama asked in a chilly voice. Hyuga-sama blinked, thought about his words for perhaps two seconds, and then subsided. 
“I did not think before I spoke.”
“No, you didn’t,” Tobirama agreed.
Madara bit his lip and tried not to smile too obviously. He enjoyed nothing quite so much as watching his man put others in their place with but a few snappy sentences. When the Nara heir cleared his throat it was a timely distraction.
“Forgive my callousness but with Tajima-sama and Butsuma-sama gone how are we to proceed? Although they both claimed leadership can we truly say they acted as such?” After pausing to allow that subtle dig to sink in he continued. “It sounds bothersome but what we need, in my opinion, is a more clear direction. A more clear line of command. With so many voices all trying to steer this ship we can go nowhere but off course.” 
“Sailing metaphors from a Nara?” someone whispered incredulously. Madara blinked. It was just a metaphorical day, apparently. 
“I posit that the idea of an oligarchy no longer works for this village. We need one person in charge with steady advisors. The rest of us may act as a council when necessary.” Having said his piece the man sat down, hardly bothered in any way when the woman to his right gave a low chuckle. 
Leaning over to stage whisper, the Yamanaka heir asked him, “Was that your way of asking for the job?” 
His answer was a bored sigh.
“That sounds like a smart idea,” Hashirama mused. “The question is: who do we all trust equally? Who would make a good leader? It would have to be someone that the people would follow.”
“You,” Madara grunted. He’d never met anyone more prone to gathering a trail of people all begging for his loving attention. 
“Me?” The dumbass actually had the gall to look surprised. 
“Did I stutter? You fit all of those categories – and another that you failed to mention. Whoever leads us will need to be strong. Whoever stands at the top of the food chain is the face we’re choosing to represent us to the rest of the world. You’re a friendly face, sure, but you’re also the strongest of us all.” 
Izuna hummed dubiously beside him. “It might sound counterintuitive but I would think you wouldn’t want your strongest person in charge. That makes them a target. I would say your secret weapon should be kept in reserve.” 
“You yourself would be a good candidate,” Tobirama said, squeezing Madara's hand. “You’re a good leader, the people would follow, and you’re nearly as strong as Anija.” 
While Madara was busy spluttering over such open compliments Mito was shaking her head.
“As much as I wish to support my husband I feel you are overlooking one thing,” she said. “To place either of you in charge would seem to others to give preference to either the Senju or the Uchiha. Your fathers shared power. Either of you as a single successor would look to others as though you were taking advantage of this opportunity to grab that power for yourself. Whether that is your intention or not doesn’t matter, what matters is the impression given.”
“So you take the helm then,” Madara snapped. She certainly fit all the noted qualifications. The look she gave back to him was filled with so much attitude he was surprised she still managed to make it look graceful. 
“Perhaps it has slipped your mind that a political leader must on occasion leave the village? With the Kyuubi inside of me that would not be a smart thing to do. I took on this responsibility knowing that it would inhibit my freedoms; I am not a candidate for the position.” 
Numerous voices all chimed in with different names for candidacy, frequently their own, always with another voice pointing out why that wasn’t such a good idea. Madara listened to the lot of them without giving much consideration to any of the options they were presenting. He didn’t need to since none of them were really very good options. What they needed was someone who encompassed all of the qualities Hashirama had already listed but it needed to be someone who wouldn’t cause any waves, someone who had the ability to be impartial to all. 
And on top of all that he supposed they needed to be good at the subtler parts of leadership. Whoever it was would become the center of politics in their settlement and they would need to hold their own in any discussions with the other villages that rumor said were forming in the other lands. For all that they would need a good head for politics. Slumping back in his seat, he realized with no small amount of relief that he himself really didn’t qualify. His temper was just too quick. 
That was alright. After seeing the sort of pressures his father had been under he wasn’t all that enthusiastic about taking them on for himself. Not to mention that he supposed he would be busy anyway. The world tilted a little around him as it finally hit that he was the head of the Uchiha clan now. They would need to have some sort of official ceremony for that at some point. 
“If I might,” Izuna’s voice cut across the chaos. “What about Tobirama?” His words brought silence and attention, allowing all to witness the way both Madara and his husband turned to stare at the man with jaws hanging loose. 
“What did you just say?” Madara demanded. His brother avoided looking at either of them.
“He’s one of the strongest in the village, paperwork and politics are his strong suits, the people would follow him. But most importantly he’s got a connection to both the Senju, his birth clan, and the Uchiha, who he married in to. He has personal connections to both clan heads. Not to mention that he’s proven himself able to keep a level head in times of emergency and remain impartial to clan names when settling disputes.” Izuna shifted uncomfortably and crossed his arms. “Just putting that put there.”
Hardly able to believe his ears, Madara knew that his shock could only be doubled in the man on his other side. When he looked he found Tobirama with his red eyes so wide they looked ready to pop right out on to the conference table. It was difficult to tell whether he was more surprised by his nomination or the fact that Izuna had spoken well of him at all. Neither probably help the other much. 
“You’re the last person I expect to hear that from,” Tobirama breathed faintly, confirming Madara's thoughts. All Izuna did was shrug without meeting his eyes. 
“Now isn’t the time for petty grudges. Our mother always used to say that it was the duty of the younger generations to surpass their elders. We need to do better than our fathers.”
“Izu...” Under the table Madara clung as tightly as he dared.
“But would you follow?” Tobirama murmured. “If you’re trying to stick me in charge of everything – a job I am certainly not looking for by the way – then you would have to take orders from me. That’s kind of the point of being in charge.” 
For a minute or two that felt like forever Izuna was silent, giving that question its due consideration. At last he drew himself up with a deep breath and nodded confidently. “I would follow you. You’ve been…good to my brother. And to my people. Whatever my opinions have been of you in the past, I can admit that you handled our conflict in better ways than I did. You are what this village needs. I don’t have to like a fact to recognize the truth of it.”
Voices around the table murmured with general positive tones, prompting Tobirama to glance around at them all with the look of prey realizing it’s been spotted by a predator. 
“You’re not all seriously considering this, are you?” he said. 
“The one who does not ask to lead is quite often the one best suited for the task,” Mito noted. She had a distinctly amused air hovering about her, though whether that was for Tobirama’s reaction or her husband weeping with pride beside her was difficult to tell. 
Madara flashed his own partner an apologetic look before raising his voice. “Does anyone have any significant objections to this?” 
“I do,” Tobirama grumbled quietly to the sight of all their heads shaking. 
“All in favor?” 
“Don’t do this to me…”
His piteous whine was drowned out by the chorus of men and women all deciding his future for him in a near-unanimous vote. Madara would have felt bad for him if he didn’t believe so strongly that his brother was right, Tobirama was exactly the person they all needed at the helm, the best man to keep them all on the right path while treating others fairly and putting his big brain to good use. It was time for him to step out of the background and take credit for all the work he’d already put in to this home he was quietly so proud of. 
“It seems you are our new leader,” the Nara head drawled. “Your position will need a name. Can’t just call you ‘leader’ or whatever. What shall we call you, then?” 
“The Hokage,” Hashirama burst out, entirely unashamed by the way he was sobbing all over himself. “You always said that the one in charge should be like the shadow cast by the light of their people, a reflection of their needs. This is the Land of Fire, after all, so why not the fire’s shadow?” 
Perhaps seeing how the suggestion horrified Tobirama, Izuna was the first to speak up with a cheerful, “I like it!” 
“Congratulations, Hokage-sama,” Madara said. His husband gave him a poisonous look. 
“I thought you loved me,” he snapped. 
“Very much so. This really is for your own good, I promise.”
“I didn’t ask for this.” Every line in Tobirama’s body was tense with displeasure but his eyes held no true anger, only the acknowledgment of yet another duty that Madara had no doubt he would perform spectacularly. 
Others also offered their congratulations and well wishes, to which Tobirama was forced to respond with as much grace as he could muster. It took nearly a quarter of an hour for the room to calm down enough that he could get everyone’s attention.
“We cannot claim to lead the people of this village if we make decisions on their behalf like dictators. I beg of the council to put this matter to a vote. Give our people a choice, let them decide who they will follow, and remember that whoever fills the position will need advisors. They will not rule entirely alone.” He looked around the room with the expression of a man grasping at straws. Luckily for him there were many willing to indulge this last request. 
It was, in fact, deemed a very smart move and Izuna took an obviously sadistic pleasure out of noting that suggesting such a thing only cemented him as the best option. Madara had to fight with himself not to laugh out loud at the expression on his partner’s face after that comment. 
There were a dozen other things for them to cover during that meeting, assessment of damages, the cost of medical care, fostering protocols for any children now left without a guardian, and Madara did what he could to offer as much of himself as possible. He gave suggestions for how they might make a bit of extra money in the coming seasons and floated the concept of a retirement fund to be revisited in the near future. For the most part, however, he sat back and listened as all the emotions of the day slowly pressed down upon him until he was nearly squirming in his seat as badly as Hashirama sometimes did. 
At some points it felt as though they had already been locked up in that room forever and would be there forever more. In truth it was only a few hours, though that was a few hours more than Madara wished his poor bottom had been forced to sit in the same spot going numb. He was still wearing his damn armor, too. When finally they all agreed that the important issues had been covered and they had made all the decisions they could until tomorrow he was one of the first to stand up.
His wince at the cracking of his back was followed by another wince as he peeked sideways. Tobirama’s face was distant, detached, and Madara wondered if he had the strength for damage control. 
“Do you want to walk home?” he asked. “Or should we take the short way?” He wasn’t prepared for the man to shake out of his stupor enough to look surprised.
“I had assumed you might wish to spend some time with your brother. You both looked…rather affected by the day’s events.” 
“Honestly I just want to curl up on the couch somewhere I feel safe. And, I don’t know, it feels wrong to leave you alone when you lost your father too. Just because you weren’t close to him doesn’t mean it won’t have some kind of impact.” Madara shrugged and then leaned in to it when he felt Izuna’s head appear to rest atop his pauldrons.
Tobirama watched them quietly until Izuna straightened again and then sighed. Not a tired sigh or even one of reluctance, just the gentle exhalation of a long day. “Why don’t you ask your brother to join us, then, if he has a bit of good will left in him. I’ll make us all some dinner. That way you’ll have both of us close and I can still allow the two of you some privacy.”
“Works for me.” Izuna gave a light shrug. “I might even be feeling nice enough to keep any suspicions about my food being poisoned to myself.” 
After squinting at him to make sure the man was only joking Madara rolled his eyes. He didn’t really hold out any hope that his brother and his husband would ever truly like each other but if Izuna was prepared to raise the white flag at last that was good enough for him. Tobirama had offered an olive branch when he offered his most prized weapon. It was almost surprising that Izuna was a big enough man to accept it considering how long he’d stubbornly clung to childish, unfounded hatred. 
Now for the first time Madara could enjoy the presence of them both under the same roof willingly and it felt like the worst sort of irony that it took yet another tragedy to get them here. What strength he had managed to hold on to throughout the meeting felt like it was draining fast. He said nothing when his sibling wrapped an arm around him, only looked up beseechingly at his husband until Tobirama nodded and reached for both of them. A moment later they were home and Madara felt no shame to close his eyes as the first tear spilled out.
He was closed in a tight hug within seconds, plated armor clanging together in the most uncomfortable way, and that was all that mattered. The ones left by his side were safe and well and he would fight till the last breath left his body to keep them all that way. 
21 notes · View notes
mochilici0us · 4 years
Text
One New Message | jjk (1)
Tumblr media
➳ 𝗴𝗲𝗻𝗿𝗲: angst, thriller, stalker!au
➳ 𝘀𝘆𝗻𝗼𝗽𝘀𝗶𝘀:Skye realizes she has to deal with a ruthless stalker when the messages she’s constantly receiving are getting more and more threatening. A stalker that makes her recall memories of the past she swore she would never rake up again
➳ 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗻𝘁: 2,5k
prologue, part one, part two, part three, part four
Tumblr media
January 2013
''Skye we're leaving in an hour. Please start getting ready'' I had already drifted off when my mother's voice outside the door ruined my sweet sleep. The clock next to my bed says 8 o clock. As it seems, no matter how much I tried to get away with tonight’s dinner my mother is not having it . I ignore her and just slump into my warm bed again.
''Skye I'm talking to you. Get up.'' this time she enters the room and agressively pulls the bedspread. Her voice never fails to get on my nerves.
''What happened?'' I rub my eyes pretending to be clueless
She grins humorlessly “You’re coming to the dinner whether you want it or not. I won’t tolerate your stubbornness again” her long thin arms are now crossed in front of her chest, the whole body posture appears quite aggressive.
“Again?” It’s my turn to laugh. As if she’s less stubborn....
The cocky smile falls from her face revealing a disturbed woman. She chokes back her reply and changes the subject
''I left your dress inside your closet. It's kind of tight you better fit into it'' she chuckles
''I'm not fat mum” I hiss in annoyance
''I didn't say you're fat'' she raises her hands defensively
''Whatever'' I quit trying, an argument with my mum is always lost. My hands make their way to my rumbling stomach and rub it softly ''Mum... Can you please tell Ruby to fetch me a snack? I haven't eaten since five''
''No. We're going for dinner anyway'' she denies shaking her head, her soft blonde curls moving from side to side
''But I'm hungry''
''Sounds like your problem''
Very mature answer from a 47-year-old woman. And they act like I’m the stubborn one in this family. Her words hurt me, I swallow my tears and speak my mind openly, I can’t always behave kind as my parents expect me to
''I'm going to pass out for fuck's sake''
''Watch your mouth!'' she shouts ''This dinner is important to your father, to us, we have to look flawless. I've put so much effort into finding the ideal dress for you. It would be very unfortunate if your stomach seemed bloated or even worse if you didn't fit into it.” She shoots me a threatening look “To conclude, no food till the dinner, get ready please''
After finishing her monologue she leaves my bedroom hurriedly, she has to finish her preparations as well. I'm used to her insults, I always feel hurt whatsoever but it's nothing I can't cope with. What annoys me the most right now is my poor stomach that's begging for some food.
''Hey Skye'' I hear a small voice realizing it's Ruby
''Hey'' my eyes flash when I lower my gaze and see what she's holding
''I overheard your conversation with mrs Westbrook, looks like it's your lucky day'' she smiles and hands me the bowl filled with milk and cereal
“It's light but enough to satisfy your hunger I guess''
''You're an angel'' I whisper and dive into my cereal. They taste better than I thought, when you’re hungry everything tastes better. Indeed Ruby an angel. She always appears right when I need her.
''I have to go now, your parents are probably looking for me''
''Please stay'' I extend my hand and grab her upper arm.
''I wish I could... We'll catch up tomorrow morning''  she pats my hair sympathetically and excuses herself.
Ruby is 8 years older than me. I'm sure you're wondering why a 26-year-old young girl works as a maid instead of exploring the world and living her dreams. Well let's say that life didn't go easy on her as many unfortunate events took place and forced her to leave her dreams behind and work hard. She's been working for us for 3 years and because of her young age and amazing, bubbly character we grew closer to the point I consider her as a best friend. And these small gestures make me love her even more.
8:10. I devour the rest of my cereal and run straight towards the bathroom to take a quick shower. We've got a long night ahead of us...
Tumblr media
Present
''What do you mean they didn't agree?'' I question dryly, my eyebrows raised in blatant disbelief
The man across my desk gulps “No matter how much we tried to convice them they clarified they're not interested in cooperation''
''We need this cooperation. If we gain their shareholders trust so that they invest in our company too the success is guaranteed.'' I tap my nails against the table attempting to collect myself.
''I know. What are we doing now?''
''I'm not sure. Just tell Taehyung to get his ass over here right now''
He chuckles ''Do you need a coffee?''
''Right now I need a few tranquilizers with whiskey'' I rub my forehead exhausted
''That's easier to find than your weird coffee. Dairy free coconut milk creamer?''
I crack a smile ''You know that I'm lactose intolerant. I'm not a weird person''
''So what about your odd stevia sweetener instead of sugar?'' he remarks quickly crossing his arms across the chest
''I'm on a diet. Women have to take care of their body, you understand don't you?'' I bat my eyelashes innocently
''Yes but decaf cappucino? For God's sake Skye''
''Hoseok it's time to go now'' I act serious but hardly keep my laughter
''You have no idea how the barista looks at me every time I say all these shits you drink'' The desperate look on his face makes the situation even funnier
''You have no idea how your mother's gonna look at you when you announce you got fired''
''It's time to leave, I have so many errands to run'' he gets up pretending to study his wrist watch ''See you Skye''
''That wasn't smooth Hoseok. Let Taehyung know I want to meet him''
''Okay boss'' he gives a salute and finally exits my office.
I lean back on my chair and gently rub my temples. Last night I had nightmares that didn't leave me to rest.
It sounds weird but I've noticed that I have warning dreams, I found that out when I was 20 years old. I usually don't have dreams but when I do, they are always giving me signs.
Attempting to quench my curiosity I did a little research in order to interpret them and found something called precognitive dreaming but I'm not sure if this is what I have because I still haven't figured whether my dreams can predict the future or they just convey a subconscious message. What I know for sure is whenever I have a bad dream something unfortunate happens whereas whenever I have good dreams luck seems to be on my side. It's been so long since I last had a blissful dream, so many years... I don't believe in dreams however, I'm a business woman that depends on actual evidences and not on my sixth sense or whatever.
But last night you had a nightmare and today we didn't make the important deal with Kim Enterprises, the voice inside my head comments.
''You wanted to see me'' Taehyung interrupts my stupid thoughts
''Maybe I wouldn't dislike you that much if you knocked the door''
''Maybe you would have someone to screw with if you weren't so annoying'' he laughs and takes a seat
''You're laughing? I'm glad because after our conversation you won't''
''I suppose you're referring to the deal with Kim Enterprises right?''
''What happened Taehyung?'' I ask seriously this time
''They are not interested. I tried hard to make them agree but they weren't having it'' he grabs a pen and fiddles with it
''They weren't content with our terms?''
''No, no Skye we both know our offer is very tempting and they really appreciated that. However, they are planning a launch of a brand new product which they developed on their own that's why they're busy and not capable of following our terms''
I nod noncommittally and bite my lower lip deep in thoughts ''What kind of product?'' I finally ask Taehyung
''They didn't say. They made clear though that it's gonna be a revolutionary tool. I suspect it's a cellphone with the new mobile operating system they created last year.''
''You suspect? Based on what?''
''Let's say that some information leaked, you know how these things work. We're not 100% sure though''
''And they declined our offer? They declined an offer from a marketing company like ours? We could have increased sales dramatically. Stupid people.'' I hiss and take a sip of my strawberry infused water, the cool liquid soothing my throat
''We shouldn't push them more, we put a future cooperation at risk''
'' I know.'' I hide my face with my hands
''Hey, don't let this bring you down. We had so many beneficial projects and cooperations this year, we don't need Kim that much''
''It's just... forget it'' I shake my head and Taehyung leans forward and captures my hand.
''What?'' he mutters softly
''I don't wanna fail''
''You didn't fail sweetheart. It's something we both want so much but unfortunately things  don't work out every time. Let's focus on the rest of our responsibilities'' he massages my fingers and wrist softly, with care and smiles.
''Ok''I simply reply
''You look tired''
''I didn't sleep at night. And your massage doesn't help, it makes me more sleepy'' I lean back and close my eyes
''You didn't sleep well huh?'' I'm sure he's smirking
''Taehyung shut up''
''No answer. That's suspicious''
''With Grace sleeping in the room next to mine your assumption is invalid. Sorry''
''Hm...Ok. What time are you picking her up from school?''
''In 3 hours''
''Go home, I'm taking over for you'' he stops massaging for a moment''Ugh don't stop'' I plead. A breathy laugh escapes his lips and he starts rubbing again
''I have to come back and pick her up so there's no point to leave'' Grace's school is a block away from the company so it's convenient to pick her up once I finish my work.
''I'm picking her up don't worry, you need to rest''
''You don't have to drive that much, don't worry I can stay''
''You're dead on your feet. Go home please'' he insists
''Are you sure?''
''Yes'' he places a small kiss on my hand and stands up
“Can you drive?''
''Gosh, Taehyung what has gotten into you? Don't be so kind because I may grow fond of you and that's disgusting'' I sing playfully
''I promise I'll start knocking the door from now on. Is this reason strong enough for you to like me?''
''Do it and I'll think about it. Give me my coat'' I smirk
He looks at me and hands me my pink coat, the familiar, boxy smile never leaving his lips.
''See you in 3 hours'' I greet him patting his back
''See you'' he greets me back. Once I step away he stays still, hesitantly yet intensely checking out my back figure until I reach the mirror covered elevator.
Stupid men...
Tumblr media
''See you next week girls. Take care'' the ballet teacher says and the small ballerinas slowly make their way to the changing room. There walks the familiar tiny figure, some strands of hair fluttering in the wind although she has a sleek bun secured with a pink scrunchie matching her tutu.
She raises her eyes and when we make eye contact she waves excitedly and whispers something about me in her friend's ear. She's so proud of me, always raving about me in front of her friends and teachers. That's the main reason I always behave so well when she's present, my priority as her role model is to make sure I have a good influence on her.
A few minutes after she appears holding her bright fuchsia backpack.Pink is her favourite colour.
''Hey Skye''
''Hey sweetheart, did you have fun?''
''Yeah but I got tired, my feet hurt''
''Aw, don't worry tomorrow you'll be fine'' I zip her puffer jacket and bid her ballet teacher goodbye as we exit the studio.
''Have you been watching me dancing? I couldn't see you from the ballroom'' she asks while we're walking towards my car
''I watched the entire show''
She simply hums trying to conceal her surprise but I can see her cheeks getting flushed
''Get in darling, it's cold'' I suggest and unlock the car. She sits in the back seat, fastens her seatbelt and waits patienly for the next step.
''Here you are'' I hand her her favourite chocolate cookies along with an orange juice, it’s a part of her post work out routine. She cheers and dives into her snack right away.
It's 7pm, dark sky but the car lights illuminate the busy road
''Skye...''
''Yes sweetheart'' I check the mirror as soon as I hear her voice
''Today we're having a Looney Tunes marathon, you didn't forget did you?''
''Of course not'' I shake my head ''Maybe I have some pizza waiting for you''
''Really?''
''Only if you take your vitamins of course'' I offer and finally turn left into the familiar street. We're almost home.
''No...they taste terrible''
''They don't, they're really tasty in fact'' my eyes land on the mirror to take a look at the road behind
''If I have to do it for pizza, I will.” She nods with a pout on her lips
“You should get me a different flavor, I hate mango”
''I thought mango was your favourite fruit''
''I like it only in my shampoo''
''Okay then'' my gaze travels back in the mirror just to see what I've been afraid of. This car. This red car that has been following us for the last 5 minutes.
''Skye I'm talking to you''
''What?''I reply thinking of what I should do now
''Tomorrow our teacher said we must wear sport clothes because we're playing volley''
''Ok''
''My baby pink set is washed isn't it?''
''Yes''
''Don't lie I saw it in the dirty laundry this morning''
''Grace can you please stop talking for a second?'' She doesn't answer but I'm sure she's pouting annoyed. My house is a kilometre ahead and the red vehicle is still two cars behind.
My heart beats so fast but I can't panic now that my sister is here. I stop in the closest parking lot and wait. Grace examines the place and I'm sure she's dying to ask why we stopped but she doesn't speak.
My heart stops when the red car passes by me but instead of stopping as I thought it would, it keeps moving with the same speed. I stay and watch till it disappears.
Once I realize everything is ok I blink hard, gulping for a breath.Well, I probably have misunderstood things.
My mind is running wild, why would someone follow me? I'm such a scaredy-cat...I start my car and drive back home.
Maybe I should stop watching Criminal Minds...
26 notes · View notes
imagine-loki · 4 years
Text
Pride and Prejudice
TITLE: Pride and Prejudice CHAPTER NO./ONE SHOT: Chapter 21 AUTHOR: wolfpawn
ORIGINAL IMAGINE: Imagine Loki was raised on Jotunheim as Laufey’s son after the war, but an agreement was then made that he would wed Odin’s daughter so Odin could secure the alliance of Jotunheim through the marriage. Loki, in turn, was raised to be king of Jotunheim, but how he views Asgard is far different from how Odin’s daughter is raised leading to a clash of cultures as well as uncertainty between the pair of betrothed youths.     RATING: Mature   NOTES/WARNINGS: Forced Marriage, not all fun and games. My first real step back into the Loki scene in over a year.
Tags - @skulliebythesea @asimovethroughthisworld @blackcherry26-blog @we-shadowhunter2901
“Could you repeat that?” Arden looked at Loki in shock.
“Was I unclear?” Loki smirked.
“How do you know this?” Laufey sat forward and watched his son, highly intrigued by what he told him.
“It appears everyone, you included, underestimated my wife, Father. She is well versed in the goings-on of the Vanir court, and upon my telling her of their recent discussions with us, she was able to inform me of that of which they will most likely wish to acquire and that of which they have that we will wish to obtain.”
“This is your reasoning for speaking more with her? To obtain this information?” Laufey looked at his son with both disappointment and impressed shock.
“No, that was not the reason we ate together. I did that so to spend time with her. I am, of course, supposed to be trying to make amends, but whilst I was informing her of Vanaheim’s recent discussions with us with regards an invitation there, she informed me of what it is that they will most likely wish to get from us.”
“And she told you this, all of her own free will?” Byleistr asked. “I am not sure if I would believe it.”
 “Princess Ella does nothing that is not for the betterment of Jotunheim, I would not think it a trick.” Laufey dismissed his oldest son’s thoughts.
“But she is of their line.”
“She is of this line now. How many times in her life do you think she has even been in the company of King Wilheim? She has been on Jotunheim longer than she has ever been in his company, I have little doubt. He cast his own sister to the Aesir king the day Odin Allfather made mention of a possible alliance when she was even younger than her daughter and the Allfather over a millennium older than her. No, I see no familial duty to be held there. The princess does this for us.” Beside him, Arden nodded in agreement. “If the conversation was not even spearheaded by Ella, if she had no previous knowledge of it, it is not premeditated.”
“But didn’t the Allmother send her a letter after she insisted on staying?” Helbindi pointed out.
“It was a messenger who recited the message, and he did so in my presence,” Arden informed him. “There was no mention of Vanaheim whatsoever. Alfheim, yes, but not Vanaheim.”
“What else was said?” Loki asked, not having been told any such news.
“Nothing of importance. That she respected the princess’s decision but that she was concerned for her. That when she is finished with them, she will give her daughter the scrolls she has from the Garden of Tyrell to read. She wishes to see her soon but understands that after everything that has occurred, time needs to pass before she may visit and so forth.” Arden recited boredly. “Nothing of note.”
“So, there is no reason to suspect foul play by the princess,” Laufey repeated. “We use this information wisely. That will be all for now.” He dismissed, causing his sons and his advisors to leave the room. “Loki, a moment.”
Loki remained in place until the room emptied. “Yes, Father?”
“I wish to state I am elated by this news of you taking dinner with the princess. This will better everything, I can sense it. With a strong marriage, you will rule Jotunheim better than I ever could and with an able wife by your side, her information will be priceless.” He stood wearily from his throne. “I see already that she is becoming friends with many very swiftly since that little bit of misinformation was rectified. Ensure those with ulterior motives do not get too close to her, it would not do to have her hurt and then suspicious of everyone as a result. What bonds she makes will be imperative when you are King. When you have a few mates, you are likely to have the majority of the court covered, with one, she needs to be well-liked. I already hear that she is well received by most, but we must ensure some of less reputable favour get too close.”
“Of course, Father.” Loki bowed.
“Good.” Laufey nodded as he spoke. “She is an incredible asset to our House. For one born to Odin Allfather, she is a wonderful being. I guess a monster can sire a good soul.”
“I think her to have made a deal of some manner with Hela, herself,” Loki confessed.
“Why so?”
“Any that makes Heriff laugh is not without some manner of power or magic not of the Nine Realms.”
Laufey chuckled at his son’s words. “That is a fair argument.”
*
“Arden mentioned that the Allmother sent a messenger after your illness. I would have thought she would prefer to see you, considering?” Loki did not know if he should mention her mother to Ella but braved doing so at their next dinner together.
“Yes, she will have a lot to attend to after over six weeks in the Garden, so it would not do for her to not be present for longer after that,” Ella stated, eating some more of her food.
“I would have thought her to be concerned for you?”
“She is, I have little doubt. But she is also of the impression that if I do not severe ties with Asgard fully, I will not find my place here, so she will do everything she can to ensure I do not spend all my time mourning my childhood realm.”
“It comes across as incredibly callous.”
“I suppose it does if you look at it from an outside perspective. She is doing this of her own previous experiences. She told me as a child that the hardest time is the first year after you marry. As the wife, you are expected to go to his realm, be immersed in your husband’s life and though Asgard and Vanaheim are somewhat similar, so too are they different. She loathed it, but her mother did the same, as she went between realms for the first few years of her marriage and it did her no favours in the long run. My grandmother did not repeat her mistakes with my mother and apparently it was easier then. Or so I am told. I will have to take their word for it. What she does, she is doing out of not wanting to see me suffer.”
“Were you close to her when you were being raised?”
“Yes, I saw her almost every day. If she went somewhere off realm I did not see her, obviously, but when we were in the palace, she ensured we were in one another's company daily. We spoke often and she always tried to answer any questions I had on any matter. I was very fortunate.” She looked at him sadly. “I see how things are here. How involved a mother is in the raising of her child. I cannot imagine it was easy for you to not have your mother growing up when your brother’s had theirs.”
“Helbindi and Byleistr share a dam. She, Faurbauti, was miraculously able to carry two to term, but seven hundred years apart. I came in the intervening years, through Nal.” He looked sadly at his food. “Yes, not having any memory of her does not always sit well with me. Faurbauti and my father’s other mates speak highly of her and were very happy to tend to me as they did my brothers, but not having her took its toll in other respects.”
“I am sorry you did not have her. From the manner I hear the King speak, she was very dear to him and with the manner he sees you, it is clear he sees you similar.”
Loki nodded. “My father cares for us all.”
“He is a good King and a good man.”
“I would have thought you would dispute such, considering the war.”
“Men make mistakes, as do women. It is whether or not you learn from them that is important. We cannot hold onto people’s past actions if they show remorse.”
“What of justice for their actions?”
“You mean, how my father killed so many Jotnar, where is the justice for you all?”
“Yes.”
“And what is the justice for those Midgardians frozen because of the actions of your father and his army on Midgard?” Ella asked politely. “Do we hold everyone to different punishments for loss of life?”
“We suffered because of the loss of the Casket, what did Asgard lose?” Loki growled.
“Not enough.” That caused him to look at her in shock. “Trade deals and a few allies is not fair, I agree with that. But to state that my father cost life here then not see how Jotunheim cost life elsewhere is hypocritical.”
“Your father is such.”
“My father is not what you should hold up as an inspiration. I love him but he has not always been a good man. You, on the other hand, from what I see and hear, are far better.”
“Is your opinion on me changing?”
Ella looked at her husband in an analytical manner. “Perhaps a little, now I get to meet the man you hid from me before now. But time reveals all, including whether this is a facade or if I am really being treated to the true Loki.”
“You are very sceptical.”
“May I remind you which of us thought the other a spy simply because they bothered to learn about the other’s realm?”
“I know plenty of Asgard, thank you.” Loki retorted.
“Yet you never ask anything of it?”
“There’s very little I need to know after so extensively studying it through the years.” Loki shook his head. “I have little interest in knowing more. I doubt your brother will care too greatly to strengthen ties when he is named king.”
“And if you are wrong?”
“I am rarely wrong.”
“You have been incredibly wrong about me, perhaps your prejudice makes you wrong about him too.” She smirked.
Loki studied her some more. “You have an arrogant streak in you.”
“Recognise a shared trait in us, have you?” She laughed almost playfully in return. Loki gave her an abashed glare. “I see a few shared traits between us really. It’s a pity that most of them are negative.” Loki’s brow rose in bemusement, causing her to laugh again.
To his startlement, he did not loathe the sound.
98 notes · View notes
wolfpawn · 4 years
Text
Pride and Prejudice, Chapter 21
Story Summary - Based on an idea I had that I submitted to Imagine Loki. Imagine Loki was raised on Jotunheim as Laufey’s son after the war, but an agreement was then made that he would wed Odin’s daughter so Odin could secure the alliance of Jotunheim through the marriage. Loki, in turn, was raised to be king of Jotunheim, but how he views Asgard is far different from how Odin’s daughter is raised leading to a clash of cultures as well as uncertainty between the pair of betrothed youths.
Chapter Summary -  Loki discusses what Ella told him with his father before he discusses certain topics with her, only to get some truths he's not so sure he can handle.
Previous Chapter
Tags - @peppermint-j @damalseer @perpetual-fangirl @tinchentitri @inspired-snowflace @raphaelaisabella @alexakeyloveloki @caffiend-queen @devilbat @nonsensicalobsessions @skulliebythesea @majoringinlife @salempoe @lotus-eyedindiangoddess
Request if you wish to be tagged
“Could you repeat that?” Arden looked at Loki in shock.
“Was I unclear?” Loki smirked.
“How do you know this?” Laufey sat forward and watched his son, highly intrigued by what he told him.
“It appears everyone, you included, underestimated my wife, Father. She is well versed in the goings-on of the Vanir court, and upon my telling her of their recent discussions with us, she was able to inform me of that of which they will most likely wish to acquire and that of which they have that we will wish to obtain.”
“This is your reasoning for speaking more with her? To obtain this information?” Laufey looked at his son with both disappointment and impressed shock.
“No, that was not the reason we ate together. I did that so to spend time with her. I am, of course, supposed to be trying to make amends, but whilst I was informing her of Vanaheim’s recent discussions with us with regards an invitation there, she informed me of what it is that they will most likely wish to get from us.”
“And she told you this, all of her own free will?” Byleistr asked. “I am not sure if I would believe it.”
“Princess Ella does nothing that is not for the betterment of Jotunheim, I would not think it a trick.” Laufey dismissed his oldest son’s thoughts.
“But she is of their line.”
“She is of this line now. How many times in her life do you think she has even been in the company of King Wilheim? She has been on Jotunheim longer than she has ever been in his company, I have little doubt. He cast his own sister to the Aesir king the day Odin Allfather made mention of a possible alliance when she was even younger than her daughter and the Allfather over a millennium older than her. No, I see no familial duty to be held there. The princess does this for us.” Beside him, Arden nodded in agreement. “If the conversation was not even spearheaded by Ella, if she had no previous knowledge of it, it is not premeditated.”
“But didn’t the Allmother send her a letter after she insisted on staying?” Helbindi pointed out.
“It was a messenger who recited the message, and he did so in my presence,” Arden informed him. “There was no mention of Vanaheim whatsoever. Alfheim, yes, but not Vanaheim.”
“What else was said?” Loki asked, not having been told any such news.
“Nothing of importance. That she respected the princess’s decision but that she was concerned for her. That when she is finished with them, she will give her daughter the scrolls she has from the Garden of Tyrell to read. She wishes to see her soon but understands that after everything that has occurred, time needs to pass before she may visit and so forth.” Arden recited boredly. “Nothing of note.”
“So, there is no reason to suspect foul play by the princess,” Laufey repeated. “We use this information wisely. That will be all for now.” He dismissed, causing his sons and his advisors to leave the room. “Loki, a moment.”
Loki remained in place until the room emptied. “Yes, Father?”
“I wish to state I am elated by this news of you taking dinner with the princess. This will better everything, I can sense it. With a strong marriage, you will rule Jotunheim better than I ever could and with an able wife by your side, her information will be priceless.” He stood wearily from his throne. “I see already that she is becoming friends with many very swiftly since that little bit of misinformation was rectified. Ensure those with ulterior motives do not get too close to her, it would not do to have her hurt and then suspicious of everyone as a result. What bonds she makes will be imperative when you are King. When you have a few mates, you are likely to have the majority of the court covered, with one, she needs to be well-liked. I already hear that she is well received by most, but we must ensure some of less reputable favour get too close.”
“Of course, Father.” Loki bowed.
“Good.” Laufey nodded as he spoke. “She is an incredible asset to our House. For one born to Odin Allfather, she is a wonderful being. I guess a monster can sire a good soul.”
“I think her to have made a deal of some manner with Hela, herself,” Loki confessed.
“Why so?”
“Any that makes Heriff laugh is not without some manner of power or magic not of the Nine Realms.”
Laufey chuckled at his son’s words. “That is a fair argument.”
*
“Arden mentioned that the Allmother sent a messenger after your illness. I would have thought she would prefer to see you, considering?” Loki did not know if he should mention her mother to Ella but braved doing so at their next dinner together.
“Yes, she will have a lot to attend to after over six weeks in the Garden, so it would not do for her to not be present for longer after that,” Ella stated, eating some more of her food.
“I would have thought her to be concerned for you?”
“She is, I have little doubt. But she is also of the impression that if I do not severe ties with Asgard fully, I will not find my place here, so she will do everything she can to ensure I do not spend all my time mourning my childhood realm.”
“It comes across as incredibly callous.”
“I suppose it does if you look at it from an outside perspective. She is doing this of her own previous experiences. She told me as a child that the hardest time is the first year after you marry. As the wife, you are expected to go to his realm, be immersed in your husband’s life and though Asgard and Vanaheim are somewhat similar, so too are they different. She loathed it, but her mother did the same, as she went between realms for the first few years of her marriage and it did her no favours in the long run. My grandmother did not repeat her mistakes with my mother and apparently it was easier then. Or so I am told. I will have to take their word for it. What she does, she is doing out of not wanting to see me suffer.”
“Were you close to her when you were being raised?”
“Yes, I saw her almost every day. If she went somewhere off realm I did not see her, obviously, but when we were in the palace, she ensured we were in one another's company daily. We spoke often and she always tried to answer any questions I had on any matter. I was very fortunate.” She looked at him sadly. “I see how things are here. How involved a mother is in the raising of her child. I cannot imagine it was easy for you to not have your mother growing up when your brother’s had theirs.”
“Helbindi and Byleistr share a dam. She, Faurbauti, was miraculously able to carry two to term, but seven hundred years apart. I came in the intervening years, through Nal.” He looked sadly at his food. “Yes, not having any memory of her does not always sit well with me. Faurbauti and my father’s other mates speak highly of her and were very happy to tend to me as they did my brothers, but not having her took its toll in other respects.”
“I am sorry you did not have her. From the manner I hear the King speak, she was very dear to him and with the manner he sees you, it is clear he sees you similar.”
Loki nodded. “My father cares for us all.”
“He is a good King and a good man.”
“I would have thought you would dispute such, considering the war.”
“Men make mistakes, as do women. It is whether or not you learn from them that is important. We cannot hold onto people’s past actions if they show remorse.”
“What of justice for their actions?”
“You mean, how my father killed so many Jotnar, where is the justice for you all?”
“Yes.”
“And what is the justice for those Midgardians frozen because of the actions of your father and his army on Midgard?” Ella asked politely. “Do we hold everyone to different punishments for loss of life?”
“We suffered because of the loss of the Casket, what did Asgard lose?” Loki growled.
“Not enough.” That caused him to look at her in shock. “Trade deals and a few allies is not fair, I agree with that. But to state that my father cost life here then not see how Jotunheim cost life elsewhere is hypocritical.”
“Your father is such.”
“My father is not what you should hold up as an inspiration. I love him but he has not always been a good man. You, on the other hand, from what I see and hear, are far better.”
“Is your opinion on me changing?”
Ella looked at her husband in an analytical manner. “Perhaps a little, now I get to meet the man you hid from me before now. But time reveals all, including whether this is a facade or if I am really being treated to the true Loki.”
“You are very sceptical.”
“May I remind you which of us thought the other a spy simply because they bothered to learn about the other’s realm?”
“I know plenty of Asgard, thank you.” Loki retorted.
“Yet you never ask anything of it?”
“There’s very little I need to know after so extensively studying it through the years.” Loki shook his head. “I have little interest in knowing more. I doubt your brother will care too greatly to strengthen ties when he is named king.”
“And if you are wrong?”
“I am rarely wrong.”
“You have been incredibly wrong about me, perhaps your prejudice makes you wrong about him too.” She smirked.
Loki studied her some more. “You have an arrogant streak in you.”
“Recognise a shared trait in us, have you?” She laughed almost playfully in return. Loki gave her an abashed glare. “I see a few shared traits between us really. It’s a pity that most of them are negative.” Loki’s brow rose in bemusement, causing her to laugh again.
To his startlement, he did not loathe the sound.
32 notes · View notes
harrylovesteas · 5 years
Text
Rose Bush
Hey guys, I’ve never really posted my personal fics on Tumblr before. But, I am giving it a shot. I haven't written in so long, so please let me know if you like it or any type of feedback! You can also find this fic on my wattpad, @harrylovesteas on there I will probably edit it more, but you guys will definitely get more previews. Anyways, I hope you all enjoy this. it has kind of taken serval hours from me over the last week.
warnings: swearing, mentioning of homophobia, fluff? I think that’s it!
Tumblr media
Life is always a mystery. You never know what you’ll get when it comes to life in reality. If you’re lucky, you’ll know exactly what you want to do with your life before life has the chance to royally fuck you up. However, most aren’t that lucky. Most are the indecisive people who just are going through this roller coaster with blindfolds, with no idea what’s coming next. Yet, a roller coaster isn’t the correct this type of life. In more ways, it feels as though life is just a foggy black and white haze until something adds color.
Perhaps that’s why so many people prefer books and stories of fiction, it’s a way to escape the uncertainty of life itself, a way to pretend that everything is actually indeed ‘fine’. At least that’s how Aurora felt about it at least. Her books and music were her safe haven. With a good book in hand and her music playing, the world would just pause, even if it was for only thirty minutes, it was an escape. Perhaps it was the flow of the words that caused the young adult to feel free. Or perhaps it had to do with the fact that each character had a unique story and lesson to share. No matter the reasoning, the brunette nearly always had a book on her. Of course, she couldn’t always carry a physical book on her person, but who needed to when smartphones could give you everything you could ever need.
Although books provide the girl with a blissful escape, it was also those same books that had made her content with the lack of social life since she had moved to the wet nation known as Britain. Being an American, she had very little knowledge of what to expect. After all, most of her knowledge of the country came from the television show Skins along with the Harry Potter series. But, with her very stubborn and rather particular grandmother’s passing, the young twenty-one-year-old had been gifted not only the full inheritance, but her grandmother’s cottage of sorts however to receive both items the girl would have to move to England. Sure, the older woman had adored her granddaughter, however Aurora suspected the will was just a final lesson, that Catherine could give her children on her death bed, what way could she punish money hungry children besides not giving them more than a final word of advice and a dime for the amount of times that they had tried to reach out in her old age. Compared to her bright-eyed granddaughter who tried to call every other week just to speak of schooling or of a novel she was reading. Although, being a college student was not easy by any means yet it was no one’s fault but her own for changing her major twice. Her mess, her responsibility; how could she expect anyone to clean up her mess? Therefore, she had been balancing working part-time with being a full-time student. Her grandmother’s final gift to the young woman was something that Aurora had never anticipated; a chance to start over. With the home and money all put into her name, her family was not thrilled whatsoever, yet Aurora knew that she couldn’t disappoint the one person who listened about the stories she had been reading. So, the girl moved from the small town she was raised in and essentially moved crossed the world. Fully knowing from that moment her family could potentially outcast her.
Holmes Chapel, the town in which the well known Harry Styles grew up. The town isn’t necessarily smaller or bigger than the small town Aurora grew up in back in America, yet there was something about the British people that made this place feel so much more knitted together. At least in the neighborhood, her grandmother had lived in seemed so close to give the illusion that each person in some way or another were like family to one another. It’s no secret back home that if a young university student had moved into a residential neighborhood, some residents would complain and assume their nice quiet neighborhood would be turned into a loud obnoxious party house lowering their property values; yet here not even an hour after her cab had dropped her off at the royal blue medium sized home with the white wrap around porch that the swing next to the dark wooden door, a few neighbors had greeted her an apologized for her loss. It felt bewildering to the girl, who was always taught that it was best to keep some distance between yourself and neighbors. It simply was the way to resume privacy, but in more ways than one it was a form of isolation and nothing more. It was a way that helped build rumors, cliques, and forms judgment precursors that overtime cause unnecessary tensions over a shrub or a little fence. Looking back at the do’s and don’t of the pompous life that her family had created seemed rather ridiculous now. If one were to hide away in a house with no communication with neighbors, your just another robot living the social media life, everything looks perfect on the outside, while behind closed doors everything is falling to pieces with a blood-curdling scream. Besides, if no one is allowed or good enough to be in your life, what’s the point of human contact? Perhaps, that is why so many people are always so miserable, it would be exhausting to constantly be something you weren’t. Aurora knew that all too well for her young age, but as much as she hated to admit it, she almost did not know not how to ‘fake it until she made it’. After all that was a concept that she had learned from such a young age, girls were to smile and to be what was expected of them. Yet, with a sense of the rest button being hit in her life, the brunette finally could be who she had always wanted, and no one could force her to be anything else different.
By the exterior of the home, the house appeared to be well kept and with perfect order. Some of the plants were overgrown and dead, yet with the winter chill and slight dusting coat of snow, the demise of the plants made sense truly. It still appeared to look perfectly in order. Even when you initially enter the home everything looks as if it has a particular order. The walls are coated in what looks to be fresh grey paint and select a few picture frames to decorate the home as though only a few of the innocent moments in deserved to be relived. A black fireplace captured the living room with one swallow, with no television, and all the soft white fabric sofas angling around the fire provided a feeling of close intimacy to those who had been welcomed into the humble abode. Along the entryway of the home remained to be one of the things Aurora had always wanted in a home, a window seat, or as she called it, ‘the most profit spot to read as it rained outside’. As she stood smiling at the cushioned window, the girl could almost already hear the rain pelting against the glass cooling the world around her down as she melted away into a fantasy. Pulling herself out of her daydream, the women tossed her jean jacket on to the rocking chair closest to the black marble fireplace, while her luggage remained by the front door. Although she had sworn to break her bad habits, Aurora knew all too well she probably wouldn’t unpack right away. But, how could she unpack when she still had to explore the large house?
For what felt like hours the five foot and three inches female wandered the home, first she had discovered the kitchen, arguably the most important room of the whole house. It was brighter than the living room, and somewhat expectedly the room was coated in a ray of soft sunshine yellow and the white marble had such a large contrast to the living room that she truly did not know what to expect. She could remember her grandmother telling her that one should not decorate to please people, but decorated from to please soul because if one did this then you’d always feel at home no matter who is around. As she roamed further into the home she had found the half bath, guest bathroom, and guest room which were all various shades of creams to grey. Each room regardless of the paint of the walls had a bright burst of color which shouted at life and yet had something relaxing laced together with it as well.
Her soft white shocks made no noise as she took slow and gentle steps towards the final door, which the girl presumed to be the master bedroom. Taking in a large intake of hair, the girl with the messy brown hair rested her forehead against the white door. Finding some courage, her hand grasped the doorknob before carefully pushing the door into the room. Her caramel brown eyes grew to the size of saucers at the sight before her. This was nothing that she had expected for the room to look like, after all the last time she had FaceTime with her grandmother, this room had been painted a shade of bright red and covered with lace. Now, however, the walls were white as snow. The fan that used to be over the bed was now replaced with a glass chandler. In the corner next to the walking closet was a black chair swing, the walk-in closet had been replaced by full-length mirrors, a lovely black vanity with royal blue fuzzy rug remained near the window. In the center of it all had been a king size bed, with royal blue and black silk bedding, as if her grandmother had remembered exactly what colors had been her favorites. One of the most eye-catching parts of the room at to be the secret draws within the bed frame perfect for storing her books. Along the side of the bed on both sides remained two nightstands with silver lamps to back the glass table decor. Tip-Toeing to the master bathroom, Aurora held her breath fearing that she’d wake up and this would all be a dream.
The master bathroom seemingly matched perfectly to the bedroom’s aesthetic. The walls remained white with black and silver accents along with each piece of furniture, The royal blue was not forgotten as it was the exact shade of the towels and rugs. There was something about the color scheme that gave the women a sense of elegance laced together with relaxation. The cool ceramic flooring cooled the bottom of her feet through her socks as she took in each aspect of the large bathroom. The home was a true dream, and something gave off a feeling she could not quite describe. If she hadn’t known any better, she would have said the home had been completely decorated to meet her preference. However, if this truly was the case, why had she been lead to believe that her grandmother had passed away in a freak accident? There had been so many unknowns regarding the whole situation, for example, why had her grandmother’s medical file been sealed? What type of family secrets was lingering within the family still?
Starring lazily at the empty black bath, the girl vividly recalled the funeral two weeks prior, and how strange everyone had been acting. From the moment that the family had been alerted of Catherine’s death, so many peculiar behaviors started popping up. It all had started with how her parents demanded that she come home while they had to start planning on how to get her from England back to the United States of America. During a family death, perhaps it was normal to have the whole family come home, however that implied that she had a normal family. But, she didn’t, her family were the type of people who would miss birthdays, holidays, and anniversaries. Nothing was sacred and if there was an opportunity to further the depth of one’s pockets, typically that route would have been taken. There were so many times that she could vividly recall family dinners and parties being canceled, due to someone needing to go prep for another surgery or court case. So, having everyone and the same household until the funeral was beyond strange. Perhaps, thinking that they were all grieving of shorts, the brunette packed her bag and drove the five hours along the interstate to come home to the small town that had the house on the hill.
Upon her arrival home, Aurora noted the large rain clouds threatening to unleash the built up rain. The clean air had been a smell that she had missed dearly, seeing as in the city in which she now lived in smelt of car’s exhaust, but at the family manner, the scent of pine trees and the lake filled the atmosphere. With the impending rain clouds, the air slowly started to have a more of a lake scent than normal, which signaled that the storm would be one what would be one of destruction. The large unwelcoming brown door of the castle-like home remained unchanged from what she had remembered. Building up her courage, the college student chewed on her lip, before grabbing her phone and backpack.
Knots formed heavily within her stomach with each step towards the large unwelcoming door frame. Her long brown curly hair blew back in the stormy wind, sending a chill through her spine. Pulling her black cardigan over her black skinny jeans and Aerosmith faded concert t-shirt, the girl pushed the door open fully knowing that she would fully be ridiculed for her choice in clothing regardless of the lack of people in the home. Entering the threshold once again was exactly what Aurora had expected. The home still was uncannily cold and the overpowering scent of the lilacs that undoubtedly decorated every corner of the manor. The old aged rugs remained over the wooden floors as if they truly prevented the original wood floors from harsh bursts of the seasonal weather. Yet, it is nearly impossible to break the family out of its traditional ways. Perhaps that was why Catherine had disappeared off the face of the earth for a full year only to find out she was living a new life across the pond as if the life surrounded by statuses whom only cared about how many green faces lined their Gucci suits. At least, that was what Aurora suspected, and for that, she couldn’t fault her Grandmother. To spend so many years with the heartlessness and cold atmosphere, one still craving life and hope desperately would want to be freed from that prison.
Right on cue, the sounds of bickering filled the long dreary hall. Exhaling her final piece of peace, the girl dropped her bag down next to the long extravagant staircase. Tucking her hair behind her ears Aurora began her way towards the loud voices whining and complaining down the house. By the sound of the voices, she had been able to pick out her father’s and Uncle Jon’s voice, along with Alana, Jon’s gold-digging wife. Although she could not identify any other voices, Aurora knew all too well that this world war three most likely had a few unsettling viewers. Turning the corner, the small crowd came into focus. Mentally, she had patted herself on the back for correctly identifying her uncle, aunt, and father, yet it was seeing the ‘family disappointment ‘ her father’s sister and her small family did confuse her completely. She could have never expected to see her aunt Scarlett, who was nearly blacklisted from every family event due to her decision of leaving the family practice of lawyers and doctors to open up a little cafe with her secret girlfriend and her eighteen-year-old son. Jon and her father swore that Scarlett’s sexuality had nothing to do with the lack of appearances at family functions, yet Scarlett hadn’t come out until midway through the ten years of Catherine’s leave. Suddenly after, her aunt seemingly was removed from any pictures and no longer attended any type of holiday. For a group of Christians and Catholics who claim to believe in God’s love, they sure did like to criticize different people and place themselves above others… It truly made no sense to Aurora, weren’t they suppose to love everyone?
With a relieved smile, the youngest female approached her favorite aunt, “I’ve really missed you,” she whispered while engulfing her into an enduring hug full of honesty. From her aunt to Susan and Brandon, Scarlett’s now wife and adopted son, welcoming them with a warm hug knowing well that Alana was continuing to scoff and make remarks regarding the will.
“Aurora, why are you wearing such hideous clothes? You have a much suitable wardrobe to wear, especially seeing as your grandmother’s lawyer is on the way, perhaps you should change, “ the nasal sounding woman suggested only gaining an eye roll from Susan.
“Alana, I’m so glad I was able to take a microbiology final, and then drive three hours to not only deal with my grandmother’s death but to be graced with your not wanted opinion. This may surprise you, but some people don’t automatically think about a will when they get a phone call of a family member’s death. Some us need time to digest the information and remember the individual, but apparently, most of this family disagrees and thinks that if we wait a week that all the money will be gone,” Aurora commented rather hastily bitterly due to the situation of events. For a second, the girl regretted her harsh words, yet she acted it down with the rest of her emotions. After all, if you showed weakness around a pack of wolves, you wouldn’t see the light of day ever again. It was the situations like this, it always was best to wear defensive comments like armor. It was something that she had hated most about this place, she hated having to walk around on thin ice waiting for an argument. At least at school, one wouldn’t have to worry about appearances as much or being treated as an object rather than a person. Back on campus, Aurora could recall several times seeing students in pajamas, or even professors only wearing jeans and the university sweatshirt. The university campus was judgment-free and she deeply missed it. But, there was nothing she could do about that now, she was officially in the wolves den full of wolves waiting and hoping to take a large chunk of the estates and money. Little did anyone realize, by rushing this reading of the will everyone’s lives were about to be changed.
It was the faint knocking sound that had pulled Aurora out of her trance-like state. Blinking away all the thoughts and memories haunting her large caramel brown eyes, the woman eyes snapped and looked directly into the mirror above the marble sink. She had to admit, she did look fairly rough considering for the last two weeks she had been wearing full face makeup, but that didn’t necessarily mean she looked terrible considering the situation. Her hair was slightly messy from having the windows down the cab, but she had straightened the curly hair before the flight so she wouldn’t look like a complete mess if she fell asleep on the plane, her eyebrows held their natural shape without the colored filler, her eyes had been bloodshot and sad, her olive skin showed it’s imperfections yet it had a healthy glow from being moisturized daily along with being washed. Her black tank top matched with her comfortable Addis joggers, but that was just it, she didn’t stick out. Yes, she did have nice curves, but she wasn’t necessarily anything more than average. She definitely wasn’t beyond beautiful in her book. She wasn’t taller than 5’3, she didn’t have sapphires for eyes, her teeth weren’t perfectly white, and she wasn’t a blonde. She was only Aurora Elizabeth Wilde, she was average and came from old money, that was how she had been described since puberty, but that hadn’t meant that it couldn’t change now that she had moved so far away. Perhaps here she could be an actual person rather than someone who comes from money. Once again, the knocking filled the house. Realizing that she had temporarily forgotten about the door, the girl spun on her heels and quickly sprinted towards the front door knowing that the weather app had called for rain in the evening.
Being as clumsy as she was it didn’t take long for the brunette to accidentally shoulder check the corner wall closet to the front down. “For fuck sake Rori,” she muttered grumpily as a strong shot of pain radiated from her shoulder and seeing as it was her own fault she couldn’t be mad at anyone but herself. Rubbing circles around her potentially bruised flesh. Not bothering to look through the peephole, the girl swung the door open realizing that she probably shouldn’t just open the door so quickly to strangers, but she felt as though she had been shot, therefore logic was not present at the moment. With furrowed brows, she looked at the people before her. One of the ladies looked maybe in her late forties with the kindest smile and eyes she had ever seen with a nice sundress and her hair pulled up. The other woman had similar bright eyes, dark eyes and had been wearing an old concert t-shirt and jeans. By the looks of it, she had a strong feeling that they were, in fact, mother and daughter, but there was. Something about the duo that caused the woman to sense that she had known them from somewhere.
“Hello, I’m Anne and this is my daughter Gemma. We just wanted to introduce ourselves, I live right across the street,” the first woman explained sensing Aurora’s curiosity, “Gem had noticed the master bedroom’s light on and we wanted to finally see the face of whom Catherine often spoke of.”
Not wanting to be rude, Aurora kept eye contact with the older woman as Anne spoke. “It’s nice to meet you both, I’m Aurora,” she responded shaking their hands politely. “If it’s not a bother, do you mind suggesting some places that have good food around here? Earlier when I was exploring the house I was struggling to find food to cook, it was weird, I fully expected to find an unworldly amount of pasta noodles and sauce to make,” she had commented with a soft laugh while rubbing the back of her neck awkwardly.
“Catherine always did put things in strange places if you’d like me to show you? One of the last times I was over here we helped her cook, and just everything was in strange places,” Gemma offered.
“I would really appreciate that, if you don’t mind, of course,” the American commented as she moved over allowing the women into her new home of sorts. In which the girl around her age entered in the house.
“Silly me, I forgot the spare key and plant I was meaning on bringing over here! I’ll be right back ladies, Gemma message me if you need anything from home.” With the final comment from Anne, the older woman turned rather swiftly and made her way a crossed the street to the house Aurora assumed was hers.
Softly the brunette shut the front door and followed Gemma towards the kitchen. “Did you grow up here,” Aurora questioned attempting to create small talk between the two of them.
“Yeah, my mum, my brother and I just about all grew up here. It’s not the biggest town, but I personally love it here. But, I might be a little bias, London is nice as well. I live there now, but nowhere is like home, you know?”
“I’ve never left the states besides this, so I kind of get it. I’m not going to lie, it’s a lot different here compared to there. But, I'm definitely loving Holmes Chapel’s charm. Everyone I’ve met so far is super kind,” Aurora confessed trying not to flat out say she was glad to be away from her spiteful family for good.
Reaching the colorful kitchen, Aurora kept close to Gemma as if she feared that the ingredients were in plain sight, in which she would already appear to be a proper idiot. Crouching down next to the stove, Gemma’s soft brown eyes met Aurora’s and a small smile crept along with the British’s facial features. Opening the cabinet’s door, her eyes remained on Aurora before she giggled and spoke, “who puts bloody pasta noodles by the stove? There should be some jarred pasta sauce on the other side of the stove.”
Moving to the instructed location Aurora’s eyebrows went up quizzically, but opening it nonetheless opened the cabinet door and took a peak in. Sure enough, there was the pasta sauce and random bottles of wine. With a small shake of the head Aurora muttered in a playful tone, “she must have been madder than I remember.” Standing back up with the sauce and a bottle of wine, she sat the items on the countertop. “If you and your mom don’t have dinner plans, you’d be more than welcomed to join me. I haven’t cooked for only myself in what feels like ages, and maybe you can help me find whatever else that crazy American hid.”
“We’d love to just let me tell my mom to bring over the pie as well,” Gemma had responded while pulling out her phone sending a quick little message to her mom. “Now, where do you reckon she put the pots and wine glasses?”
***
Laughs echoed off of the walls of the living room, where the three women sat drinking their fair share of wine. Although Aurora had genuinely been nervous to really have the company so soon, she was glad she had opened the front door. Dinner had gone so smoothly, that it had seemed as though they had all knew each other for several years, or as if Aurora had been apart of the family for several years.
“I’m just saying Aurora should spend some time in London too, especially if she’s going back to school mum, I didn’t say I was going to kidnap her and never share her with you,” Gemma retorted trying to withhold a laugh.
“You better not even try it, Gemma, she is my new child who just happens to live only a road away. I am not losing all my children to London,” the mother spoke before sending a small wink to both of the girls.
Taking another sip of the white wine, Aurora simply surpassed the smile on her face. “You two are officially my favorite people in the world,” she stated truthfully before speaking again before the others could, “but on a serious note, I think maybe I’ll stay in Holmes Chapel until I’m settled in and comfortable with my surroundings. Then from there I’ll get a flat out in London for school, and come here for breaks and the weekends. I’m not too sure what the plan will be just yet.”
“That does sound like a good plan, love. London is quite big,” Anne had replied softly.
Hearing the supportiveness within Anne’s tone had Aurora feeling slightly envious. Was this the supportiveness she had been missing nearly her whole life? Was this what having a mother figure like? Were all mother’s like this? So many questioned clashed within her head as she processed how genuinely kind these people were.
Out of the corner of her eye, a black shine had caught Aurora’s attention. Slowly climbing off of the plush sofa, the girl sat her wine glass down on the side table before crawling over to what appeared to be a large box next to a record player. “Woah,” she murmured softly as she got close. Sitting in front of the record player the brunette began to pull out the records. “I had no idea my grandmother had all these,” Aurora trailed off feeling the eyes on her back.
“She didn’t,” Gemma had started gaining a small peak over the shoulder from Aurora, who then continued to go through the records in a daze, “they used to be my brother’s. Near the end, Cat knew how bad her medical condition was getting. Since she had known that she had wanted you to have the house, she started getting the house ready for you. She had my brother and I help plan the new color scheme. She wanted you to feel comfortable and happy. Anyways, one day we were talking about music because Cat kept saying that you needed to have a way to listen to music as you read or cooked. I had suggested a wireless speaker, but he went a little deeper with the question, and had asked what type of music you liked,”
“Yeah, I remember her calling me to ask what music I like, she sounded rushed, but I thought she was having a weird grandma moment that she just wanted to know how I was feeling,” Aurora elaborated slightly while looking up from the records.
“By the time I got back with the speaker, Harry had brought over his collection,” Gemma added.
“Tell your brother he has great taste in music, way better than most, but if he wants this all back, my feelings wouldn’t be hurt. I have no idea how he can part from Stevie Nicks, Aerosmith, or the Eagles,” Aurora said referencing some of the albums that she had already pulled out. With a small yawn, the girl slowly removed a vinyl from its case and carefully placed it on to a record player.
“Gem, we should go home, Aurora must be getting tired from her long day, and we are waking her up early tomorrow so we can all go to the bakery in the morning,” Anne commented softly while rising from her spot on the sofa.
Once she had gotten up from her spot, Anne encouragingly helped Gemma off the lazy boy before planting a friendly kiss on American’s forehead, “we’ll see you in the morning, yeah?”
“You’re going to regret saying you wanted to get breakfast when she wakes you up tomorrow, so try to get some rest,” Gemma instructed giving the sitting girl a hug.
By the time that both women had exited the house, Stevie’s legendary voice filled the house. Aurora had managed to force herself off of the floor to the lock the door. It wasn’t until she waved goodnight to her new neighbors that Aurora realized whom she had just spent the evening with. How had it been that she hadn’t made the connection sooner? It hadn’t changed her opinion on the women at all, and yet her younger directioner self was incredibly disappointed that she had met Harry Styles’ family and didn’t realize it. But, in more ways than one, she felt relieved that she hadn’t until their departure if she had then she may have felt the need to act more reserved than normal. At least they had met the real her as she had with them.
Yet, subconsciously she was trying hard to keep her cool, she had Harry Styles’ private vinyl collection. Was this actually real?
84 notes · View notes
admiralty-xfd · 5 years
Text
Culmination
Splitting the next chapter into two, so this is Chapter 6A. To go to the beginning click here.
Tumblr media
CONVICTION
MULDER
(Amor Fati/ Millennium)
She comes to him at last.
Just out of his peripheral vision, she approaches his hospital bed. He feels like it’s been weeks since he’s seen her and he wants to take her hand, but he can’t move; the drugs have rendered him motionless. It isn’t fair that he can’t look at her. He knows it’s her, though, because the room felt gray before, and now it has light. He tries desperately to turn his head towards her voice.
She comes into view and he can tell by her expression she wasn’t expecting him to be this bad. Her lips remain closed but he can still hear her.
He can hear her thoughts, plain as day.
Don’t give up. Please stay with me, Mulder. Fight. I can’t do this without you. Please hold on.
He tries to speak to her, but she can’t hear him at all. He is screaming inside.
Scully! SCULLY! I’m here! I’m right here!
He thinks this might be it. He’s probably going to die this time. Evading death is something he’s been good at for a long time but perhaps his number is finally up.
She takes his hand and her touch overwhelms his senses. It’s the only comfort he’s felt since he arrived in this hospital, and he wishes he could give her some kind of sign he can hear her.
She’s trying to tell him about the spacecraft she’d found in Africa, but she’s keeping it simple. His comprehension at the moment isn’t the best. First and foremost a doctor, she’s well aware of the pain he’s in.
But as he watches her, listens to her, in an instant he realizes the one thing he should have known all along: when she speaks to him, her words and her thoughts are one and the same. Diana, Kritschgau, even Skinner… all of them liars in one way or another.
But Scully isn’t like them, not with him. She is true. She is his truth.
She squeezes his hand, and he knows she’s trying her hardest to be strong. She thinks that’s what he needs, is for her to be strong for him. But she’s trying not to fall apart.
Most importantly, above everything else, he can hear her love for him. Confirmation of something he’s hoped for and wanted for so long has finally arrived: the truth, here in her very thoughts.
He feels as if he’s been given the world and denied it all at once.
***
He is standing at the edge of his driveway, surveying the neighborhood. It’s tranquil here, pleasant. There’s something about it he likes.
He sips his coffee and waits. He’s not sure for what, but he knows something is coming, something important.
As if on cue, two figures approach on the opposite side of the street, walking along the sidewalk. It’s two women and one of them is walking a dog.
As they get closer, he sees it’s Scully and her sister, Melissa. The dog is little Queequeg. They are laughing and talking together. As they get even closer, he notices Scully is pregnant, and her hand goes protectively to her belly. He smiles and is about to wave, when he realizes something disturbing.
She doesn’t know who he is.
She looks at him and gives a polite nod, then continues walking along, away from him. No recognition whatsoever. It is as if they are two strangers passing on the street.
This is what his life would be had they never met. This is what her life would be.
He feels an ache in his heart that he cannot deny. Seeing Scully existing without him feels unnatural, wrong.
But she looks so… happy. She is safe, and content, and free.
***
The days pass slowly, in a haze of semi-consciousness. His mind slips in and out of darkness as it heals. He’s lost his ability to read minds, and he’s glad to be rid of it. He doesn’t envy Gibson Praise, wherever the poor kid may be.
He is, however, very aware of Scully, always with him, always near. Although the hospital has released him, his doctors have suggested he not remain alone. Scully takes him home and stays with him without asking, without being asked. It is merely understood.
He hasn’t dreamed since his ordeal but he is afraid he might. He’s relieved she is here so he can be near her while he sleeps. She lays next to him in his bed, again without asking, without being asked. He anticipates waking up in a panic and sensing her calming presence at his side. He’s grateful she is here, in whatever capacity she deems appropriate.
She kisses his forehead when she leaves for work every morning without him, and makes him dinner at night while reading over new case files. It’s such an odd feeling and even odder that he actually enjoys it. After all his visions associating domesticity with doom, he’s been left even more confused about his feelings on the matter.
Those visions were all wrong. He’d completely abandoned his true mission and for the first time he saw what his life would have become had he chosen a life without Scully by his side. Had Diana never left, her powerful hold on him would have ultimately spelled disaster; for his quest, and for the world. Maybe only metaphorically, but it was certainly the end of his world.
And then there was the boy. The young boy he’d seen means something. Was it himself as a young boy, full of dreams and promise? Or is it a boy from his future? These thoughts slip in and out of his mind, and his heart, thoughts of what it would be like to be a father. He’s still not sure what he wants, but he’ll remember the boy for a long time. He was one of the only hopeful things he will hold onto from his dream.
Scully had been the only one to understand, and she was the only one who helped make him understand. She was the one who would join him by his side to help complete his mission, not divide him from it. He knows for certain she would never betray him, would never leave his side, and will always be his forever partner.
A week into his convalescence, Scully stands in his doorway and delivers the news of Diana’s death, as well as the information that she’d actually helped save his life in the end.
He’d written Diana almost completely off that night she brought him home, after he’d passed out in the stairwell. She hadn’t exactly been subtle when she’d removed her shirt and attempted to climb into bed with him, but he was no longer interested in anything she had to offer. And that was when he heard her thoughts for the first time. As clear as a bell, he heard her speaking even though her mouth was closed.
She knew about the spacecraft, the rubbings, what caused his illness, all of it. She’d known all along and let it happen. And worse, she was working with the cancer man after all.
He knew then for sure she was lost to him. And when she realized that he knew what she knew, everything went black. The last thing he remembered was calling out Scully’s name. When he awoke in the hospital his brain was on fire.
Diana had chosen the quest, the work, over him. She truly believed that her cause had been just. She thought she was doing what was best for mankind, but was having to do it at Mulder’s expense. She truly believed he, of all people, would understand.
But he didn’t. He couldn’t. Not from her. Even as she stood over his bedside and declared her love for him, he could not return it. He believes she did love him, right up until the end. But not enough. That was the biggest difference between the two of them: he would never have betrayed her, not for anything.
It would have ended badly for him if she hadn’t given Scully the means to save him. But Diana hadn’t come for him herself. She knew it wasn’t her place anymore. She knew he’d heard her thoughts, and it was over for them, no matter what she wished might happen.
She may never have known his heart already belonged to Scully, but he suspects she might have.
Ever since he’s been home he cannot stop thinking about the vision of Scully walking down the street. It fills his mind with doubt. Seeing how happy she was having never known him, having never been sucked into his vortex, having never lost all the things she was doomed to lose by choosing a life by his side has shaken him.
He feels responsible for all of it. He made his choice, and Scully made hers too, but he fears the consequences of those choices will haunt them both forever. The guilt he feels for everything that’s happened to her has been eating away at him, and now that he knows she’s in love with him the guilt is even worse.
He’s been afraid for years that she doesn’t love him the way he loves her. Now he is afraid because she does.
Being with her would make him happy. But could being with him make her happy, after everything she’s been through because of him? Would she still choose him, love him, in spite of everything? He doesn’t deserve her. And she doesn’t deserve any of this. Believing that, knowing that, and also wanting to be with her more than anything in the world is tearing him apart.
As they stand in his doorway, he gazes into her eyes; the eyes of the only person he should have placed his unwavering trust in, all along. The only person who will ever understand him for who he is. His one true love, regardless of all his fears and doubts on the matter.
“You were my friend, and you told me the truth. Even when the world was falling apart you were my constant, my touchstone.”
She smiles, tears in her eyes. “And you are mine.”
He doesn’t need to be able to read minds to know she means it.
Curiously, the inner conflict he feels seems to dissipate when she’s standing in front of him, looking into his eyes. It seems to fall away, and the only thing remaining is the two of them. Maybe this is what being in love is, he wonders. Maybe he’s never really felt it before. Because when he looks at her, and she looks back at him, his resolve strengthens. He endeavors to deserve her because she is everything he needs.
She holds his face in her hands and briefly grazes her thumbs along his lips. He can see the longing in her eyes that he can now properly identify and appreciate.
She loves him. He is loved.
He thinks of the boy on the beach, and how right now, he is exactly where he is meant to be. He smiles contentedly, because regardless of their romantic status, or lack thereof, they are together. They belong to each other. He is satisfied.
As she heads back down the hallway, he watches her go. He makes a promise to himself that before the year is out, he will start showing her he loves her too. He will do whatever he can to make her believe he deserves her.
***
New Years Eve.
He has only ten seconds to make a decision or he will have broken another promise to himself.
Do it, do it.
He turns to look at her. He wonders if she’s really as engrossed in Dick Clark as she appears to be, or if she’s feigning interest to avoid his gaze, but he decides it doesn’t matter. He’s going to do it. He can’t wait another second to know what it feels like to kiss her.
He leans closer and as if she senses what’s happening, she turns and closes her eyes, letting him in for the first time ever.
He closes his eyes as their lips meet and time seems to slow down.  
The kiss is sweet, a bit cautious, and decidedly romantic. It may not appear earth shattering, but it feels so completely huge. He’s made a move, and she’s allowed it. It’s something, something new and different and hopeful.
As he pulls away he opens his eyes to search her face. Hers are still closed and he takes this as a good sign, a sign he may have even pulled away too soon. When she opens them she is smiling.
She cocks her head a bit, as if to say, well, well, well. Look what we did.
He smiles at her and shrugs. “The world didn’t end.”
“No, it didn’t,” she agrees.
And it truly didn’t. In fact, the world feels new.
38 notes · View notes
Text
BMC Ghost AU: Meeting Michael Mell
(I tried my hardest (´∀`;) It sucks, but bare with me...I’ll fix anything that doesn’t seem right, I just used a Shakespeare translator...I didn’t research much.)
For: @wowthatsartbruh and @gelasticat
Michael awoke from his bed feeling a chill up his spine.
Surprising enough he didn’t feel the need to yawn, or even stretch. Odd, but it happened every once in a while.
He sat up visibly awake, feeling an energy around him. A familiar one.
He stepped off his bed starting to step down the stairs to the kitchen. He took in the smell of freshly baked waffles from the toaster. His mom knew it was his favorite, but why today? Today wasn’t a special day?
Michael excitedly ran down the stairs, trying not to trip (Which he didn’t!) to stop dead in his tracks.
He saw his two moms visibly sobbing.
Michael’s face turned from happy to mortified. “Mom? Nanaya? What’s wrong?” He tried to give them a weak smile, but to find they weren’t listening.
“Guys?” Michael moved forth to grasp his mom's shoulder, but finding his hand slipping through her skin, like a hologram.
Michael’s whole body shook at that one moment. He looked up to his mom’s faces.
“Guys? Please I’m right here!” Michael shrieked wailing his hands in the air. He went around them and found himself wanting to create tears from his eyes. But nothing came.
“Please.”
He looked to his side, on the granite counter was a jar...The jar read ‘Michael Manning Mell’.
“This is not true.” he muttered under his breath. He gritted his teeth took in a moment. “THIS IS NOT FUCKING TRUE!”
He gripped at his hair, not feeling the least bit of pain.
“This is all a dream. If I close my eyes, everything will be okay...It will be okay” Michael continued to chant this to himself
….
….
before he opened his eyes to find a shorter girl staring at him intensely.
“Uhh hi?” Michael choked out, still feeling a tad anxious and concerned on what’s happening.
She had a bob cut, a bigger frame, she had a caramel skin tone, but peculiar she had red marks on her neck, her neck seemed to be thinner and longer than her body proportions. Giving her a creepy vibe.
“Good morrow to you, sir, please follow me.” She spoke in a tone of some sophisticated white person. Michael was cautiously following her. He found himself walking away from his moms, leaving to the living room.
“Am I…”
“Dead? Aye, t'will take you a moment to remember thy death. It is common.”
He stopped and took a moment to think. Did he really die so young. He died looking like...Like him? He was going to look like this forever?
The girl must have saw the discomfort, for she spoke up “don't worry about the appearance or family or future, look forward to thy life as a spirit.”
He sighed walking forward with her…
“What's your name?”
“Christine.”
They didn’t speak much but by the looks of it she seemed okay...And if he was dead he was going to needed to get used to it.
He found himself in his living room to have multiple guests in it.
All ranging from creepiness levels.
Michael screeched like a bratty 5 year old who just lost their elsa slippers.
“broth'r don't be afeard of my comrades, those gents are valorous people.” The short ghost insisted.
Michael gulped nodding.
A young man came forth with his body having multiple gunshot wounds in him. He put forth his hand, Michael hesitantly shook it. “Refer to me as jake sir.” The man nodded before stepping aside.
A lady came forth with a large hole in her neck, another bullet hole. She had a beautiful outfit. She reached for michaels hand, they shook hands and she pulled him into a hug. “Names brooke sweetie.”
The blonde girl walked away, to a reveal a stern looking young women.
She wore a nurses outfit and had a gunshot on her left side of her chest. She is a brunette, and she looked pissed.
She took michaels hand roughly and shook it.
“Names chloe, got it?”
Michael nodded quickly terrified of this ghost.
Then a scary looking female came through. She had half of her right face skin torn apart. Her right arm was torn off. A big gash was in her cheek.
Luckily as michael suspected he's dead, so he couldn’t vomit right now even if he really wanted too.
But when that girl gave him a soft smile and gave him the softest handshake he ever got. He knew she was a good person. Just a little broken.
He gave a toothy grin, giving the girl a small fragile gasp.
She skipped off along with the others leaving on more boy in the back to introduce himself.
He walked forth and Michael couldn’t help but let his lips part. The boy looked beautiful. Well he had flaws of course, like how something dripped a bit from his eyes, or how he had a some splotches of bumps giving him an ill look, but yet… if you looked at him something brought you a sense of honesty and comfort.
When he walked forward, michael was sure his non-beating heart did a flip.
Jeremy shook his hand and smiled.
“Aye good day huh? Your looking mighty fine and plump!” Was Michael hearing right. Plump? What the fuck.
“Wha-what. Fuck you!” Michael exclaimed not loudly, but in a mildly raised voice.
Jeremy furrowed his eyebrows in confusion and he cleared his throat. “sir thou must has't not heard me right. I said thee wast looking very fine and plump, or would well rounded be more to your liking?”
“Asshole.” Michael stated walking away crossing his arms over his stomach.
Jeremy looked grieved, as well as confused.
Jeremy walked to the opposite side if the zig zag line of ghosts avoiding michael.
Meanwhile michael was angry, everyone was nice yeah, but the one guy he thought was cute was an asshole.
“well now that thou has met everyone, thee can explore as a ghost! t shalt be the most excimenting. And no need to tell us your name, we know already!” Christine clapped her hands together in enjoyment. She starting to move through a wall scaring michael, before he hit his head and thought ‘your dead dingus’
He found everyone around him moving to go somewhere and he decided to go see his moms, but before he could he felt a cold hand upon his shoulder.
It was the jerk from before.
“broth'r, methinks we didn't formally meet right...did I do something wrong...?” Jeremy spoke starting to fiddle with his left sleeve.
Michael turned around and took a look at this kid. He didn’t seem to aim to make fun of him. From the looks of it, he looked to be from a different age. He looked like a weird guy from a history book.
“First of all yeah! You caused some beef with me. I don’t like being called a fat pig.”
Jeremy gasped slightly.
“Sir! I would never call you a pig! Fat yes, but that is a wonderful thing! Thy legs has't wonderful curves, thou has't better structure than any here, thou stomach is most likely soft and comfortable, thou has beautiful stripped marking of a god like creature, thou lips are thick and grand! Thy shouldn't be ashamed of your figure, you should be most joyful! As a handsome man yourself, I would be hounderd if you even found one thing beautiful in I.”
Michael was not processing what he said whatsoever.
He was stuck on the words he got ‘beautiful, grand, god like…’ Did someone think his weight was...beautiful?
“Is this some kind of joke? Like thanks and all, but your beautiful too.”
Jeremy's eyes shot up.
“W-what sir?” “You're beautiful too. I don’t know if you meant what you said, but look..” Michael took a step further to Jeremy. “You got a beautiful figure as w-well. You have a well sculpted body, you have beautiful eyes, your hair looks like really really soft. Can I pet it?” Jeremy nodded and Michael being taller pet Jeremy's hair and giggled. “I was right. It is soft. Look.. You're beautiful too. And if you think...My weight is beautiful then you gotta be over a 10 to me.”
Jeremy looked shocked then broke out into a smile. He got down on one knee and spoke “My dearest Michael would you be proudest to be engaged to me.”
“What.”
“My dearest-”
“I heard that, engage? Wouldn’t you want to, i dunno take me on a date?” Michael giggled.
“But sir, with all due respect, I have been waiting for a moment to meet you in person and marry you.” He smiled then turning red “B-but not like this! I wouldn’t want you to ever perish from your family! I j-just always saw you and I w-wanted to marry you alive. W-when you spoke of being, attracted to males, I had the same thought. Knowing it was wrong in my time, b-but times have changed and michel would thou be honored to marry me!” Jeremy was a persistent piece of shit, but Michael found it cute.
“Okay how about this…” michael learned close to jeremy. “If you take me on one date, your choice of place, and if it's good I will consider marrying you.” Michael smirked seeing the joyful and terrified look on jeremy's face.
“You have my word. I shall find the perfect place for us!” He started to scoot off when michael yelled “You have two hours!”
Jeremy shrieked moving faster.
Michael wheezed out laughing enjoying Jeremy trying to have a good date.
He went to see his mom's,he found his mom's where seated on his bed holding their hands together.
Having a better look at the room he saw something on the wall. Scorch marks. It was coming back. The electricity running through his body. He swore he felt a shock go through him. He took another look at his moms who hugged once more.
He stepped forth to his moms, and tried to wrap his arms around them.
He wish he could tell them it would be alright, he wished he could be their by their side. None of that was going to happen. He was going to be this age forever, he was going to watch his family get old and die.
He felt himself sick at his nonexistent stomach at the thought of that. He found himself having to move out of the room not before he found himself saying one last words to his moms.
“Please stay strong.” He swore he saw their head snap up, but he decided to leave the room, before he could get a response.
He walked down the stairs, forgetting he could easily fly if he knew how.
He found Jenna and jake playing goldfish.
“How do you guys play if ghosts can't move things?” Michael asked shocked and ashamed.
Jenna rolled her eyes and looked to him. “Yeah we can!” She had a really raspy voice...dang…”we put it backup and its really light so we can move it!”
Michael shrugged and went to go play with them. Eventually the whole group was playing and he was learning more about them.
Like how their all cursed. Great….
It seemed like a long two hours passed, because finally Jeremy showed up.
“Michael! A-are thy ready for our date?” He sheepishly smiled putting his hands behind his back smiling.
Michael chuckled putting his cards down to go forth with Jeremy.
“Is jerry going to kiss Michael?” Brooke whispered but not really.
“I hope so.” Jenna also didn’t really whisper causing both Michaels and Jeremy's cold faces to feel warm.
“Jeremiah is going to mess it up. Ten bucks.” Chloe scoffed laughing.
“We don’t have money chlo Chlo.” Brooke said softly.
“It's an expression darling.” Jake spoke up.
Jeremy decided to link arms with Michael, Michael shrugged it off venturing forth to wherever Jeremy was taking him.
Jeremy was taking him to a wall… “Hey Jeremy?” Jeremy hummed in response looking up at him. “Can we use the front door and walk their? If possible?” Michael flicked his thumb across his pointer finger, a typical thing when he got anxious.
He was visibly uncomfortable with being ghost. Just dying. He wanted to pretend he was alive for the most part.
“Of course!” Jeremy chirped leading Michael to the front door.
They had to phase through it, but Michael was okay for the most part.
They walked down the cold street not feeling the chills that would have ran through his human body.
They walked for at least 15 minutes mindlessly chatting when they arrived at a local zoo, the zoo was fairly big, but it was not as big as some up in New York.
Jeremy took him through the gate to see all the animals they could.
Most were just covered or put up, but Jeremy knew the animals that where there.
He wanted to show Michael the penguins or the lizards.
He went for the penguins.
They walked back of the park, usually for the employees.
Jeremy showed him the way to the door of the penguin exhibit, Bowing as he did.
Michael softly giggled sending a butterfly up Jeremy’s empty stomach.
Michael walked through hesitantly...but then looking amazed as he saw what’s before him.
Glimmering in the little light their was, the snow around the area.
A little pond with a light waterfall.
Michael stood amazed.
Jeremy walked through chuckling as Michael stood amazed.
Truth be told Michael has only been to petting zoos as a kid. He just was never close to them in his hometown.
Jeremy led him to a ledge and layed down. Michael sat down with him looking down at the penguins that sat protecting eggs.
Jeremy wrapped his lanky arm around Michael, smiling.
Michael smiled contently looking at a the penguins once more.
One particular penguin stepped off of their egg they were sitting on.
The egg wiggled and a chip went through.
Michael gasped scooting a forward a bit, not getting out of Jeremy’s grasp.
More chips came through the egg, a fuzzy penguin came out.
Michael was looking at it with pure wonder and enjoyment.
“Jeremy.”
“Yes?”
“I might take you up on that offer.”
193 notes · View notes
talklokitome · 6 years
Text
Chapter 4: Introductions
A little later then I wanted, but I was traveling! Here is the 4th installment of my LokixOFC fic. You can read the whole thing on AO3: Playing with Fire.
Please let me know what you think so far!
---
The whole team was gathered and Loki was back in his seat by the window watching as the young woman, led by Natasha, entered the conference room. Her dark black hair was pulled into a single long braid down her back. She hadn’t dressed up for the occasion, which Loki liked for some reason, imagining it might offend Stark’s ego on some level, and she wore simple Midgardian clothes: flat black boots, jeans, and a dark sweater with a leather jacket. She glanced around the room only once before sitting, her face expressionless, something Loki noted as odd, considering that the other two candidates had been nauseatingly eager to be in such company.
Stark wasted no time getting started. “Seraphina, it’s great to meet you. Thanks for coming--”
“It’s Sera.”
“I’m sorry, Sarah?”
“No. Sera. Like error, but with an S and an A.”
“Uh, right, okay then. SEH-RA, thanks for coming in. As you probably know, I’m Tony Stark, and these are--”
“I know who you are,” she said, cutting him off for a second time. “I see the news like everyone else.”
Loki smirked. This was going to be good.
“Right,” Tony said, giving her an overly friendly and not at all convincing smile. “Then you also know our job is to protect the world from major threats. We called you in because we think maybe you can help us.”
Sera didn’t respond but continued to stare politely at Tony, waiting for him to continue.
“You know, because of your abilities,” he added.
Her eyebrows raised only slightly at this. “My abilities?”
Loki looked at Sera more closely. Something odd was going on. She was clearly trying to play it cool, and doing pretty well...from the shoulders up. Underneath the table, however, was a different story. While her face remained impassive, her feet tapped incessantly, her hands fidgeting and twisting the end of her sweater.
“Okay, let’s just dive right in shall we?” said Stark with a sigh, opening a folder in front of him. “Seraphina Martinez, nurse at Hudson City Hospital. Graduate of Fordham University, daughter of George and Melody Martinez, sister of Mary and Gabriel, the latter recently deceased. Volunteer at the Women’s Center. Suspected inhuman with the nickname, “El.”
Loki noticed that Sera had stopped moving completely, the only tell she gave that any of this pronouncement had affected her.
After a pause in which Stark looked unreservedly smug, she said, “I see you did your research.”
“Always do. How long have you had your Inhuman powers?”
“About 5 years.”
“And how did you get them?”
She gave a small sideways smile at this. “Terragenesis,” she said as though to a child.
“Well, obviously. But how?”
“That’s a story for another time.”
Surprisingly, Tony didn’t push this point. “So why don’t you tell us more about your abilities?”
“Why don’t you tell me, since you probably already know?”
Steve chuckled, giving Tony a “she’s-got-you-pegged” look.
“Nature or organic matter manipulation? We’ve heard some rumors and seen some footage of you manipulating water and trees.”
“That’s one way of putting it.”
“Do you do any training or practice? I understand it can be a challenge for Inhumans to stabilize and gain control of their powers at first.”
“I do...work on it,” she said with some hesitation.
“Is that where you disappeared to last night?”
For the first time, Loki saw some emotion flicker across her face. She didn’t respond.
Steve was frowning at this and looking at Banner, some wordless communication happening between them.
Tony continued, “because you know, we’re professionals. We can offer you training and resources that would totally blow any back-alley street fighting out of the water.”
“Back-alley street fighting?”
“Or whatever it is--whatever you want to call it. It doesn’t matter. What I’m trying to say is...we are looking to add talented, enhanced individuals to the roster here. We want to make sure we are prepared next time.”
“Next time?”
“Sera,” Steve said before Tony could continue. “I’m sorry this is all very abrupt. We have reason to believe that what happened in NY might not be the last situation like that. When we see someone with potential to help save more lives, to protect more people, we have to at least explore that option.”
He had said the right thing. Sera’s shoulders relaxed slightly at these words and she nodded. “I understand. I’m sure I would do the same thing. So what are you asking me, exactly?”
Natasha stepped in now, once again speaking before Tony had the chance. Loki grinned. “Just a trial period. Train with us. Let us learn from each other. Show us what you can do.”
“I could...consider that,” she said.
“Okay great,” Tony said, unable to contain himself. “What about other Inhumans? Do you have any pals that could--”
“No,” she said sharply, giving Tony a piercing look. “Inhumans aren’t popular in the public eye right now. Most want to lay low. I will not be part of this if it is your mission to hunt them down or smoke them out of hiding.”
There was no compromise in her voice whatsoever. What with that and the way she kept interrupting Stark, Loki decided he liked this woman.
“Okay, okay, point taken,” Tony said with his hands up after an additional glare from Steve. “But I did want to ask one other thing. You said you got your powers 5 years ago. Was that before or after you were in that dormitory fire?”
Sera stood up abruptly, knocking her chair out from behind her. It fell with a crash, startling Clint out of his afternoon nap with a jolt. Loki noticed that Sera’s hands flexed once before balling into fists at the same time the papers on the table fluttered and his hair blew back from his face.
“I’m not discussing that. I was told you had information about my brother’s death. That doesn’t seem to be the case. I think it’s best if I leave. Thank you for your time,” she said, even though they had been the ones to ask her here. She started walking toward the door.
“Your brother was killed in an area of the city known for illegal trade in alien tech left-over from the Battle of New York,” Natasha said.
Sera stopped and stood facing the door and Loki leaned forward, his interest peaked. This was news to him. Leftover Chituri tech? Illegal trade? Well...leave it to humans to profit off of anything. But he was curious…
“That’s not...that doesn’t make any sense,” she said, turning back to the table.
“Do you know any reason why he might have been involved in that kind of trade?” Tony asked.
“No,” she said, with complete sincerity. “After NY...he was different. He wanted to help people, but…” she trailed off and her eyes drifted to Loki for the first time. He was waiting for the outburst, the accusations, the demands for answers. They didn’t come. He realized she had recognized him right away, knew who he was the whole time. It occurred to him that she was actually waiting for him to speak, to say something. What, to apologize? Explain?
The rest of the room noticed this odd stare-down too, Sera’s silence confusing them as they stared between the two, also waiting for an outburst that never came.
“I should go,” she said.
“But you will still do the trial? Go through training?” Tony called, standing up to follow her out the door.
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea”
Surprisingly, Tony switched tactics, giving a strange look to Natasha who disappeared. “Okay well then let me at least walk you out.”
Loki, Thor, Bruce, Steve, and Clint all looked at one another, puzzled by this odd behavior. All at once they got up to follow Tony.
***
“I’ve arranged to have one of my cars take you home,” Tony said as they reached the garage level.
“That’s really not necessary.”
“It’s the least I could do. A small thank-you for taking the time to come talk with us today. We just have to go down to the parking garage. It’s below the main level.”
Sera turned to look behind her to see Loki and the rest of the team a few paces back.
“Wow, you guys really do everything together, huh?”
“Um, not exactly everything.”
Stark opened the door and beckoned Sera through, then let Clint pass, before stepping back inside the hall. He stopped the others. “Hold up guys. If you could just step over here for a second?” he said, gesturing to the small chauffeur's office.
“What’s going on?”
“Just a sec, Cap. I thought about what you said. About the last two that didn’t turn out so well. So I devised a little test, just a small one, to make sure she’s got what we’re looking for. Nat and Clint are just helping out.”
“Hang on...these aren’t your cars,” Steve said, looking through the two-way glass into the parking area, where half a dozen cars stood shining under the fluorescent lights.
“Please,” Tony said with an eye-roll.
The sound of gunfire ripped through the air, and Loki felt Banner jump beside him. Stepping away slightly, Loki watched Natasha pull out her gun and begin firing across the deck at a few men in black combat gear. But something wasn’t right. Natasha’s shots were way off, clearly hitting the cement walls behind them, as were the men’s bullets on her side. She gestured for Sera to duck behind the nearest car, which they did together.
Clint had taken cover behind a different car and was lazily shooting arrows into a cement column at the back of the garage.
It’s a ruse, Loki thought, meant to make this Sera woman think they are under fire. He watched as the momentary panic of her surprise faded from her eyes, a look of determination replacing it. She knelt behind the car and pressed her palms into the cement and closed her eyes.
The building began to shake.
“Stark,” Steve said in warning.
“Just wait. Give it a sec.”
Columns of asphalt and earth broke through the cement floor of the garage, twisting into a wall to form a shield around the car Sera and Natasha hid behind.
Natasha turned to Sera. “That’s you?”
She nodded.
“Not bad.” With that, she ducked around the car behind the newly formed wall to get better “aim” at the attackers. And though Loki was sure that no bullet hit her, she suddenly fell back, grasping her shoulder as blood leaked through her fingers.
Tony spoke before Steve could say anything. “It’s fake. We need to see how she handles a crisis.”
“We already know she’s an ER nurse. She wrecked your garage and for all we know she could take the building down. That’s enough.”
Out in the garage, Sera had crawled over to Natasha, feeling her head with her palm. Still crouching over her, she gave Natasha a puzzled look.
“You aren’t hurt.” She pulled at Natasha’s sleeve with her other hand and the fake blood packet was exposed. “What’s going on here?”
“It’s nothing. Just a test. We do this for everyone.”
“And now you’re lying. This is really--”
But before she could finish her sentence, one of the bullets clearly aiming for anything but human targets, found another mark. The gas tank of the car Clint was crouching behind erupted in flames.
Sera froze and Loki watched transfixed as she closed her eyes, for one second a look of utter fear and agony crossing her face, before her body rolled in unmistakable pleasure. As she stood the fire from the car exploded into the air, soaring over her head to find the next car. Her arms waved and the fire danced again, leaping from car to car like she was a ringmaster directing her circus animals to do tricks for a crowd.
When she turned her attention toward the window, Loki was the first to duck, pulling Thor down with him. The fireball exploded above him, shattered glass falling around them like an icy rain as the desk caught fire.
“Tony!” Steve yelled, though they were both running out into the garage now.
They called to Sera, but she seemed beyond hearing them. He wasn’t sure why, but some intuition was telling Loki that Sera wasn’t really in control, despite the evidence to the contrary. This gave him an idea.
Projecting an image of himself into the garage, he cast an illusion, erasing the fire from her vision. Startled by the sensory change, Sera stumbled and locked eyes with him. There was a moment of clarity in her vision as she saw him, and she took her chance. “Get rid of the fire!” But then her eyes rolled and she sent fire shooting at where his illusion stood. Whether she could see the fire or not, she could feel it.
“Why aren’t the fire sprinklers going off?” Bruce yelled over the noise as he put out the fire on the desk with a small fire extinguisher.
At this moment two of Tony suits flew in through the exit ramp and began shooting white smoke onto the scene, putting out the fire. It only took a few moments, but as soon as the last flame was extinguished, Sera collapsed onto the ground, her head in one hand, shaking.
“Uh, what the hell was that?” Tony asked.
“I’m really sorry about this, Sera,” said Steve. “This should not” he looked at Tony, “have been sprung on you like this.”
“No, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry about the damage. I...this is something I can’t practice at home. Too dangerous.”
“Dangerous and bad-ass! You can control fire?” Tony asked.
“I can call it but not very well, as you can see.”
“Sera. Come back inside, into the lab. Let’s talk this over and see about setting up some proper training for you” Tony said.
She looked up at him hesitantly, and her eyes darted over to Loki before looking back at Tony.
“Come on. What if there’s a fire at the hospital? We can help you get control.”
She nodded and stood, following Tony back inside, where they were joined by Natasha, Clint, and Bruce, the latter of which started asking her questions right away.
Steve waylaid Thor before he and Loki could leave. “Did you know about this?”
“I did not. But it seems like it went very well! Um, or...not?” Thor said, faltering with the look Steve gave him.
“This was completely unethical. She’s just a civilian and she could have gotten hurt, or actually hurt someone else. Tony’s taking this too far.”
“He just wants to help. His methods may be a bit...creative but--”
“If you’ll excuse me,” Loki interrupted, not wanting to hear anymore of this argument. He quickly made his way back to his room and replayed everything he had seen in his mind.
Laying back on his bed, he closed his eyes and replayed everything since Sera entered the conference room. Her excellent poker face contrasting with her fidgeting hands and feet. Her polite words in opposition with her tempered actions. And especially, especially the look on her face when the fire blossomed into the air. The split second of fear, a look of bracing herself before a complete and utter surrender, the look of ecstasy on her face. He played that moment over and over again in his mind, a smile slowly spreading across his face.
7 notes · View notes
harmonerin1993 · 4 years
Text
Bacterial Vaginosis Cause Abdominal Pain Unbelievable Cool Ideas
I switched over to your case then you have bacterial vaginosis Recurrence even after two or three days, it is not threatening for people, however it can disrupt the balance pH of the first place.When you are having difficulty discovering the causes closely to find the infection effectively and it really helps me sleep soundly at night!Yogurt is one of the greatest solution at the comforts of your sexual activities can affect the baby, premature rupture of your day will introduce harmful bacteria are normally responsible for the next year.If the bad bacteria can also make women more susceptible to harmful illnesses such as doing regular exercise.
For using this medicine as it is more common among sexually active can contract this illness.There are still virgin nor a temperate woman, but generally an effective bacterial vaginosis is to visit your own solution using natural ways treatment, you need to insert it slowly.Of course, a doctor for an unhindered hostile takeover, and this bacterial infection.* Eat live natural yogurt contains a selection of friendly bacteria from reoccurring will take additional approaches; changing your diet... try to never apply tea tree oil, and consumption of food rich in good bacteria.This can help to eliminate toxins from the front to back.
The doctor usually starts his treatment with some or all of the vagina.It is not so rare; one in five women will experience symptoms including the Gardnerella becomes dominant among the rest of us will visit our doctor for years or eliminating it for at LEAST 7 days of use.Bacterial Vaginosis can be grey, white and sometimes these bacteria are able to reduce the risk of developing this condition once it has.Yoghurt is one common disease at United State and is not yet know that there is nothing they can immerse the effected area in.Proper is the absence of harmful bacteria in live yogurt and insert it into yogurt then use it effectively, simply take metronidazole by themselves.
These medications work great initially...Many of us shiver at the right place to prevent BV.This can be used within the vagina and vulva.She claimed doing this for four days and you can try in home test.Just because you have an failure in other way to introduce beneficial bacteria will be gone.
There are a number of factors that contribute to vaginosis.Searching for herbal remedies that I was finally able to tell her story.The BV infected vagina constantly worry about those.You will want to improve your overall wellbeing.Alternatively, add 10-12 drops of tea tree oil - use yogurt you buy the Bacterial it needs to restore a healthy vaginal contains two types of bacteria-good and bad.
2.Garlic is known to be stronger, with stronger side effects.That's why, you must increase your Folic Acid and iron supplements are used to eliminate recurrent bacterial vaginosis natural treatment is never fun.I am going to be able to protect the body is unbalanced.After all, bad bacteria and the odor will be present.Particularly for pregnant women, as it only happens to upset the normal pH levels and also kill the bad bacteria in the field.
This can serve as inexpensive and do not want to consult with your significant other?Bacterial vaginosis recurrences most often overlooked bacterial vaginosis causes.Killing this bacteria is most commonly observed symptoms of bacterial vaginosis.Clue cells on microscopy and thin, white, yellow, or yellow-brown substance which is frequently sensed while being pregnant; the progression of nearly all of us.Natural cures for bacterial vaginosis cures which can be prepared is having this particular cure didn't work for the same effect as douching.
Bacterial vaginosis yogurt treatment, but they also kill all the solutions in this situation.Also to bear the embarrassment was very interested to learn how to treat the symptoms subsides.The question is then: how can you use the natural bacteria in the vagina.However, it is highly advisable to use water to help fight the bad bacteria have a great choice for killing off the good bacteria live in is full of probiotics are these are generally a grayish colored discharge from the discomfort, annoyance, and embarrassment and discomfort around the sensitive vaginal tissues.Medical research is yet to be clearing it properly.
Bacterial Vaginosis Keeps Returning The Favor
Antibiotics become less and less irritated. natural cures for bacterial vaginosis natural cures are your options.Bacterial vaginosis infection should be odorless and clear.Thrush is due to the intake of alcohol and starchy foods.Should the symptoms of bv cure are easily treatable, making use of spermicides as even the use of the vagina overtake the good bacteria.And some of the millions who suffer from BV.
The antibiotics can actually cause some distracting and very often prompt a prescription medicine from your life difficult.Are you suffering with BV do work very well to this infection.The most common symptom of vaginosis can't be ignored.The condition if caught early on, you need to learn how to properly clean and well as bad bacteria, paired with an ear syringe.But here's the problem, he or she will be well diluted solution of a urinary infection as soon as the intolerable condition known as tracheal has the ability to transmit more genital bacterial infections can be controlled to a sexually transmitted diseases increases if they follow the prescription and instruction given by your physician.
The capsule is suggested to get rid of bacterial vaginosis will most likely observe for any reason whatsoever, it can develop a resistance to the vagina which has caused the bacterial vaginosis work in a pan and then using simple symptomatic relief, do not give a permanent cure.The body's good bacteria will be the cure that can get valuable resources that can multiply as rapidly as the root causes.If yogurt is what natural treatment remedies have been infected.This imbalance causes a whitish/gray discharge.Infections may also be accompanied by an imbalance in the comfort of our problem.
That's when you are eating a good, healthy bacteria that causes the typical symptoms of bacterial vaginosis, he or she will recommend prescription antibiotics for treating bacterial vaginosis available.One small cup twice a day, plenty of cranberry juice in pure and fresh cranberry juice is the good bacteria.* Using perfumed soaps and other Over The Counter Treatments for Bacterial Vaginosis.By learning this info you should have no idea about natural cures can be a number microbial strains, different microbial infection demand several types of bacteria is called Lady Balance.There are also super high in women of reproductive age with almost 1 in 420 women suffer from regular BV infections, I try to avoid having intercourse can be in your vagina.
If bacterial vaginosis features history from other STD, smoking cigarettes, multiple sex partners can however lead to other more serious conditions if not taken care of.But how do you proceed when you use this herb work well with the natural bacteria in your vagina, leading to this condition, then natural cures for bacterial vaginosis?Most women will also eliminate the root cause of the infection to partners, this is that natural recurrent bacterial vaginosis could cause problems for a working prevention application use the vinegar with water first.You may also be itching and burning sensation that can easily detect whether you have a more permanent cure, the symptoms of BV is one common household item that comes with the help of the infection.When Bacterial Vaginosis Gone Forever as verified by a number of women's health would agree that finding out what works for me may well do the same.
If you suffer from a doctor to get rid of the women had shared their experience but these are the most common method that women recommend everywhere and all over again.There are commercially prepared vaginal douches, which will work to eliminate bacterial vaginosis.It is easy to use, and better for women especially in the United States under the impression that this fact is not, if this is partially because BV is very simple and easy to do is to highlight the most often misdiagnosed infections.Trying a few different types of bacteria, the bad bacteria or parasites from our body.And why am I writing about it at bay if you suspect that you may discover that you can either use yoghurt internally or externally.
Bacterial Vaginosis Treatment Itching
Addressing it from coming back is by making sure of a probable infection.These fruits contain antioxidant which can disturb the delicate vaginal tissues and this is because the bacterium that grows inside the vagina for a short period of time to eat healthy foods as well as lead to uterus and this will be prescribed with the infection.Loose underwear will ensure that they will also experience a burning sensation in your diet.These may also lead to a woman starts to notice something unusual going on with your bodies PH levels of good bacteria.A combined approach appears to be effective for most types of treatments should be a source of intake of medicines is not a sexually transmitted diseases like Chlamydia, Gonorrhea, and other treatments and antibiotics.
A question asked by many other natural ingredients you already have BV, you need to switch to all women are initially skeptical of rejecting conventional treatments.How much quality sleep do you know that standard antibiotic treatment has finished, the condition itself means that should be ashamed of.Antibiotics can only provide temporary relief only.Building your immune system is strong enough it will return quickly.Yogurt contains healthy bacteria, and as such, to exclude other serious conditions if not better results.
0 notes
crossinginstyle · 7 years
Text
You Really Got a Hold on Me
Here it is! My gift for poca-staks! My prompt was “Pull my hair, Belle.” But admittedly, I couldn’t figure out what to write for that at first. However our chats inspired this, and then it took on a life of it’s own. It’ll take you a couple of chapters to find the actual prompt, but hang in there! Hope you like it!
Title: You Really Got a Hold on Me
Rating: M
Synopsis: Mr. Gold has little in his life to give him meaning since losing everything after the war. Only the occasional visits from the son he so recently found give him any real joy. He’s crippled, angry, and afraid all of the time, but that changes when Belle French walks into his life with a flower painted on her cheek and a shared love of music.  
OR...the one where it’s the 1960s, Gold’s an injured WWII vet, Belle is a peace-loving hippie chick, and they make beautiful music together. :)
Take note that this is NOT a Hook friendly fic. Mentions of drug-use and PTSD.
~~~~~~~
Chapter One
Storybrooke, Maine: 1965.
“Come on man, it’s gotta be worth something!”
Mr. Gold eyed the glass pipe, somewhat phallic in shape, and its merry swirling colors, with a sardonic quirk of one brow.
“I suppose it just might be,” Mr. Gold allowed, his voice still and calm despite his growing annoyance. “But in order for it to be worth something to me, I need to be able to resell it. And despite the eclectic selection here in my shop, I have not yet found the need or desire to sell used drug paraphernalia.”
The dirty looking, sloppy, twenty-something in his flamboyant tie-dye shirt and clashing floral pants, blinked dumbly until Mr. Gold reached the word “drug.”
“Whoa, man, whoa,” he held up his hands in defense. “It’s a pipe for tobacco.”
Gold narrowed his eyes. “And I’m actually a woman underneath this suit.”
The boy’s eyes widened comically. “Whoa, seriously?! Far out!”
“Get out!” Gold snapped, patience officially gone. “And take this damned thing with you!”
“Hey, what’s your bag, man? I don’t judge!”
Gold shoved the water pipe into the protesting youth’s hands and shoved him roughly toward the door. “And don’t come back!” he snarled.
He could still hear the hippie arguing once the door was shut, as if Gold was standing out there listening to him.
Gold sighed and rubbed his face with the hand not holding his cane. Was this really what the world was stuck with as the next generation? A bunch of drugged out, clueless, discontent, yet utterly privileged children?
He’d always sworn he’d never become one of those old men who did nothing but complain about today’s youth and the good ol’ days, but Jesus, the kids were making it hard.
In Gold’s days as a young adult, he’d been in times and places where clean water was a luxury, and a submersed bath was unheard of outside of hasty baptisms in frigid lakes. But these people that walked around today seemed to turn their noses up at such wonders as hot running showers, if the god-awful smell of that delinquent was any indication.
They shouted, and picketed, and cried for change and the end to war, but just what exactly were they actually doing to make a difference?
Now, Gold couldn’t deny that there were brave young men and women currently fighting for their country, and he would defend them till his dying breath. But they were stuck in an even more pointless war than the one that Gold had limped away from, terrified, and angry at the world.
With a sigh, he checked the antique grandfather clock by the counter, realizing that the odorous boy had managed to waste nearly half an hour of his time. But at least it was now past the usual lunch rush, and Gold could head over to Granny’s Diner without having to deal with the dozens of teenagers and young adults that flocked the place in the summer.
He sighed again. Maybe he was becoming one of those old men.
 ***
 “Belle? Beeelle…BELLE!”
Belle gasped, her head snapping up, then winced when the sudden motion caused her neck to pop, and she realized just how long she’d been bent over her book. “Sorry, Ruby,” she said sheepishly, looking around at how empty the diner had become since she’d been lost in her head.
Ruby rolled her eyes good-naturedly. “I’m used to it. What is it you’re reading anyway?”
“It’s really interesting! It’s about World War II, about the concentration camps…”
“Eh,” Ruby grimaced. “That’s so depressing!”
Belle shrugged self-consciously. “I know that, I mean it is, what I mean is it’s interesting…”
“I don’t understand why you’d wanna read about war anyway,” Ruby interrupted again. “Isn’t that what we’re against?”
“Well, yes, of course, but don’t you think that to fight something, you should understand the psyche behind it?”
Ruby eyed her friend for a moment, confusion plain on her face, and Belle sighed.
Belle loved Ruby, she did, and she liked her other friends and the members of their peace coalition, Happy Endings Now, but she often felt like some of the others, Ruby included, just enjoyed peace rallies for the party aspect, but didn’t truly understand what their mission was about.
Belle didn’t start HEN, but since their founding member, a passionate younger woman named Emma, had gone to Boston to further the cause in a bigger city, Belle had been the driving force that kept the coalition alive. She organized the funds, printed flyers, planned the rallies…she truly longed to make a difference in the world. It was the other members who tended to turn the rallies into parties.
“Anyway, I was asking about the next rally,” Ruby continued, as if reading Belle’s thoughts. “What do you think about hiring a band to play?”
“A band?” Belle asked, crinkling her nose. “Ruby, this isn’t a concert, it’s a peace rally! We’re trying to spread our message…”
“To who?” Ruby insisted exasperatedly. “Hardly anyone ever shows up to the rallies anymore, and they pretty much just ignore our protests. But if we lure people in with the promise of fun and music, we can still spread the word!”
Belle opened her mouth to argue before closing it again and biting her lower lip. As much as she hated it, Ruby had a point. In their small town of Storybrooke, everyone pretty much knew everyone, and there was only so much a peace group could do before people started to get bored with them. That was precisely why Emma had left. Belle often wondered if it wasn’t time for her to follow, to get out into the world, to see the world…but at the same time this was her home, and things were so uncertain in the world that it made her hesitant to leave and miss any time that could be spent with her father, and friends, and…well…
But before she could answer, a hulking presence was sliding its way into the booth next to her, making her tense in discomfort.
“Hello, love,” Killian crooned, far too close to her face for comfort.
Killian and his friends, Smith and Gaston, didn’t altogether fit in with their group. Far be it for Belle to ever say so, of course, because that was against her belief that one should never judge based on appearances. But where everyone else embraced the “Flower Power” culture, Killian and his bunch were Greaser rockers...or wannabe rockers, in her opinion.
“Did you talk her into it?” Smith asked Ruby hopefully before receiving a punch in the arm from Gaston.
“Ruby…” Belle began, her voice low and warning.
Ruby shrugged. “What? It’s not like there’s a whole lot of options for groups around here to play at the rally. Not for free, anyway.”
Belle gave her friend a look that said, “really?” and Ruby at least had the decency to look abashed.
“Come on, Belly,” Gaston pleaded softly, “I think it’d be great for all of us!”
Belle found herself slowly relenting, regardless of how much she loathed the name “Belly.”
Belle and Gaston had dated in high school, and he was – at heart – not a bad guy, but he simply had nothing to offer her intellectually, and only Emma had ever understood why that was important to her, considering what a “catch” most girls thought him to be. And then there was also the matter of his best friend, Killian, a self-proposed ladies’ man who had absolutely no sense whatsoever of what kind of contact is appropriate and what is not, and Gaston was nothing if not a follower. Belle suspected that the only thing that had prevented Killian from trying to get into her pants after her and Gaston’s breakup had been his friendship with the latter.
But that had been many years ago, and she’d been noticing that ever since Emma’s departure, Killian’s eyes were lingering on her longer and longer, and Gaston was either oblivious, or perhaps he’d given his blessing, who knew.
It was widely known, unfortunately, that Belle and Gaston never got any farther than a heavy make-out session or two in the back of his Ford. This was because Killian had pestered Gaston constantly to “pluck that cherry already” which had led to one unfortunate experience in the backroom of Granny’s that resulted in tears.
They were Gaston’s tears. Because Belle had kneed him where it hurt.
And that had been the end of that relationship, even though Belle had accepted his heartfelt apology later on for pushing too hard.
Coming back to the matter at hand, Belle inched away from where Killian’s arm was resting oh so casually on the back of the booth.
“Come on, Belle,” Ruby said. “It wouldn’t hurt to give it a try. And if it doesn’t turn out, then we try something new next time.”
“Yeah, okay,” Belle said with a sigh, feeling outnumbered. She didn’t even need to ask the rest of the coalition to know what their vote on the matter would be. Despite his smarminess, Killian was well-liked in the group.
“Thanks, Belle!” Gaston said, his face lighting up like a little boy’s, making Belle smile despite herself.
“You won’t regret it, love,” Killian murmured in her ear, making Belle cringe away from the smell of marijuana.
“Yeah, we’ll see,” Belle muttered.
“Look who it is,” Smith said suddenly, gesturing toward the entrance.
Belle had a feeling she knew who it was before she looked, but look she did. Mr. Gold was sauntering into the establishment like he owned the place – and he did. But he walked that way everywhere, and Belle, as someone who was always a little unsure of herself, had always admired that about him.
He was dressed in a classic three-piece suit, like always. The only hint that he at all embraced the sixties was his shaggy hair that brushed his collar and hung slightly over his eyes. Eyes that she knew were a warm chocolate brown, even though she’d never been closer than three feet from them.
“When are we setting up a protest there?” Killian asked snidely.
“Where?” Ruby asked.
Killian jerked a finger over his shoulder. “At the geezer’s shop.”
“Why on earth would we protest Mr. Gold’s shop?” Belle asked.
“Why? Because he stands for everything we’re against. Haven’t you heard all the rumors about him from the War? How he killed all those people? The fucker’s proud of being a soldier. Of slaughtering children.”
“I heard he forced a Japanese woman to be his wife,” Ruby said, never able to resist some juicy gossip. “But she killed herself before he could bring her here.”
Belle glanced back over her shoulder, and to her horror, made eye-contact with the man in question. “Stop it!” she hissed, whipping back around. “Those are just vicious rumors and he can hear you!”
“Who cares?” Killian said, raising his voice even louder while Smith guffawed. “We have no use for the likes of him!”
“Ok, Killian, mellow out,” Ruby said nervously, retreating to the counter to look busy.
But Killian wouldn’t quit. “Oh, what’re you so afraid of?” he stood up, and even Gaston and Smith’s eyes widened in unease. “The old man’s afraid of his own shadow.”
With that, Killian spun suddenly, slapping his hand down on the counter with a loud bang!
Mr. Gold, seemingly despite obvious anger, visibly jumped, nearly tripping over his cane, and Killian, Gaston, and Smith broke out into riotous laughter.
“Shut your mouths!” Granny snapped, appearing from the kitchen. “Before I shut them for you!” she handed Gold his order, who accepted it with a gruff thanks before leaving as fast as his limp would allow.
Belle watched him go, heart sinking somewhere in the vicinity of her appendix. Right before he turned to go, his eyes had met hers again, and they appeared almost hurt, like he was sad that she was even with these fools.
“You’re all a bunch of idiots,” Belle hissed, jumping up from the booth when Killian made to sit beside her again.
“Oh, come on, love,” Killian said. “We were only having fun.”
“You think mocking and tormenting someone is fun?”
“It’s not like he doesn’t deserve it,” Gaston tried to defend. “After the things he’s done.”
“No, Belle’s right,” Ruby said. “That wasn’t cool, Killian.”
“Fine, fine,” Killian held up his hands in surrender, though he didn’t look the least bit sorry.
At that time, another of their friends, Will, entered, flinging open the door with a bang like he normally did. Will was a nice enough fellow, though his drug use was legendary.
“Was that Mr. Gold that just left?” he asked. “That spazz just yelled and hurled me outta his shop! And all I wanted was to do some business!”
“See, Killian?” Ruby said. “Mr. Gold’s on the edge. You shouldn’t mess with him.”
Killian probably had more to say on the matter, but Belle was sick of listening, so she left.
 ***
 By the time Gold made it to his shop, his appetite was gone and he was ready to break something. Several somethings.
It wasn’t what that idiotic boy and those others had said. He’d stopped caring about ridiculous rumors and the town’s general disdain for him years ago. No, it was the fact that the leather-clad deviant made him flinch.
And it didn’t help that she’d been there, sitting with them, watching him with those too-big eyes and seeing just how weak and pathetic he was. She was probably laughing at him now.
She…was Belle French, the florist’s daughter. Oh, Gold had no designs on the girl, she was, frankly and rather unfortunately, too young for him. Too young, and far too pure. But she was…she was…she was Belle.
From the time she was a child, she was the only person in town who met Gold at the door to her father’s shop with a smile instead of a scowl or grimace, and neither did she just run and hide like the other children in town did. He’d quietly doted on her for years, asking about the books she constantly carried in her arms, and sometimes bringing her small baubles from his shop. Nothing expensive of course, just things like pretty buttons or cheap brooches. Her father never knew about that of course, because he doubtless would have been very suspicious of the town monster showing any sort of interest – as innocent and passing as it was – to his daughter. But Gold, despite the town’s opinion, was no monster, and he had a high sense of propriety, so any kindness he bestowed upon the cherubic girl was done in the presence and approval of her mother.
Belle’s mother, Collette, had been everything Belle would someday become. Kind, beautiful, and smart. And even if she didn’t outwardly care for Gold, she’d always seemed amused when Belle would rush to the door to greet him enthusiastically.
In a sad turn of events, Collette had passed away right around the time Gold had realized the tiny girl he saw once a month had all of a sudden turned into a stunning young woman. When he’d entered the flower shop that afternoon, Collette’s death had been so recent that he hadn’t even yet heard. Belle was in the shop, arranging flowers, trying to pretend everything was alright.
“Belle?” he said softly, uncertainly, seeing the tears in her puffy red eyes.
With no warning, the small teenager had flung herself into his arms, sobbing for what he wondered was the first time during the whole mess.
Collette had been sick for some time, but no one in town beside her family had known. Collette hadn’t wanted it that way. She didn’t want any pity or sudden fake offers of friendship from people who only wanted to make themselves feel good. And for that, Gold could feel nothing for the woman but respect.
He’d held Belle until her tears finally subsided. But that had been the last time. After that, he distanced himself, because he couldn’t deny that he was becoming more and more attracted to the young woman, and without Collette there to chaperone, he no longer felt it was right to have more contact with her than necessary for the rent, and her father normally handled that part.
If Belle noticed his distance, she never let on. She just continued to be her sunny self, carrying on the way her mother had wanted her too, and it wasn’t long before Belle became as covered in flowers as the shop she helped run. They were on her clothes, in her hair, often painted on her face. He’d rolled his eyes when she joined up with that silly hippie peace group, but he knew she’d always been a bit of an outsider, and figured that it was harmless enough way to fit in.
And he’d even been pleased to hear when she started going with that boy Gaston, since even though the boy had been a few matches short of a book, he was a harmless enough sort, or so he thought. Gold had just been glad to see Belle thriving, even from a distance. And when he’d heard of the event that led to their breakup, he’d been in equal terms furious at the cock-headed boy, and proud of little Belle for the way she’d dealt with him.
So yes, even though she was just the Girl from the Flower Shop, Gold hated that she’d been witness to just how cowardly he really was.
He jumped again, slightly, when the bell above his door rang to announce a customer, and he growled at himself.
“I’m closed for lunch,” he began testily, brushing aside the curtain that separated the backroom from the rest of his shop, then froze when he saw who’d entered his shop.
“I…I’m sorry,” Belle said, half-turning toward the door as if she was ready to flee if need be. He’d never given her a reason to fear him, had he? “I won’t bother you…I just…”
“No, it’s alright,” he said, his voice softer. She calmed instantly, recognizing the tone of voice only she and her mother had ever been treated to, to her knowledge. “How can I help you, Miss French?”
“I don’t need anything,” Belle said, shrugging her shoulders, and also sort of pulling them in on herself. He took just a moment to take in her attire; a loose dress in a vivid floral design with flowing long sleeves, and a hemline that…dear God…it barely went down far enough to keep her from being indecent!
She seemed to be aware of this, because she was bent slightly forward, and her hands were tugging at her hem, so Gold snapped his eyes back up to her face, where her hair was held back by a wide headband, and mentally berated himself for ogling the poor girl’s legs. It was just that…she had very nice ones.
“It’s just…” Belle continued, as if he hadn’t been staring. “I’m sorry about the way Killian and the others were behaving.”
All thoughts of her legs fled his mind as he snorted in derision. “And why do you feel it’s your responsibility to apologize for them?”
“I don’t!” she said, bristling slightly. “I was just…I mean, they’re members of my coalition, I associate with them, so I just didn’t want you to think their behavior reflects how I feel.”
Gold chose to ignore the way she said “how I feel,” and instead decided to go with good old reliable sarcasm. “Ah yes, the henpeckers.”
Belle scowled, and damned if she wasn’t beautiful when she did that. “That’s HEN. H.E.N. It stands for…”
“I know what it stands for, Dearie,” he interrupted. “Although it should probably stand for something like, ‘Hippies Educating No-one.’ Tell me, just what do you seriously think you’re going to accomplish by going around and waving signs that say ‘love, not war?’”
Belle’s fists were clenched, and she straightened up to her full-height, which was still impossibly small. “This war we’re fighting is pointless! They all are! We’re sending boys to die for a cause that doesn’t exist! All we’re trying to do is make sure everyone knows that when we do find the power to end all this fruitless fighting, we will end it!”
Gold hated to admit it, but her passionate declaration was convincing, and he could imagine her being very moving during a speech. “But what are you going to do to find this supposed power? You can’t accomplish a damned thing just protesting everything that displeases you.”
Suddenly, and to his dismay, Belle deflated. “I know that,” she admitted. “All we can really do is try to make the next generation a better one. But how can we do that if we don’t try to make sure everyone in our generation is on the same side?”
Gold folded both his hands on his cane, eying the petite ball of fire before him. She didn’t flinch under his scrutiny, and it pleased him to see that she wasn’t truly afraid of him after all. “I see your point,” he allowed.
He may as well have told her that she’d made him see the light and he wanted to join her coalition for all she lit up in victory. “I don’t suppose I could convince you to come to the rally?” she asked slyly. “See what it’s really about?”
“With that pathetic excuse for a rock band playing?” he scoffed. “I think not.”
“Yeah, it’s probably gonna be a drag, isn’t it?”
“I guess?”
Belle giggled, making him have to bite back a smile of his own. “What kind of music do you like, Mr. Gold?”
Gold blinked in momentary confusion. He’d thought that he had been successfully putting her off him by first talking down about her group, and then sneering at the idea of attending one of her infernal rallies. But now she was stepping closer, eyes roving the cluttered walls with interest, taking in the assortment of instruments hanging from the far wall.
“I’m not too fond of what passes for music these days,” he said truthfully.
“Then what do you like?” she asked again.
He hesitated, but before the thought was fully formed in his mind, he was moving toward an old record player set up near the back of the shop. It was technically for sale, but he had it hidden in a way that few people ever noticed it. When his son had expressed interest in playing it while he was there, Gold had set it aside so that it wouldn’t be as likely to sell.
He was silent as he fiddled with the ancient thing, too-aware of her eyes watching his every move, but his nerves settled with the soothing sound of Nat King Cole.
“Jazz,” she said with a half-smile. “For some reason, I wouldn’t have pegged you for a jazz man.”
He smirked. “More like blues, but I’m sure there’re many things you don’t know about me.”
“That so?” she asked, and if he didn’t absolutely know better, he could have almost sworn she was flirting.
“I suppose you’re mad for those Beatles,” he said, cursing the wobble in his voice.
“I wouldn’t say mad, but what’s not to like? They’re not my favorite, though.”
“Oh? And what is?”
She took a cursory glance at his selection of records, but he could have told her that he didn’t have anything from after 1955. “I’ll bring you a couple of mine,” she said decidedly. “You might like them.”
He hummed. “I don’t know about that.”
“Just you wait,” she said, grinning. “I’ll bring you around to the 60s yet!”
He rolled his eyes, but with none of his usual snide.
“I better be going,” she almost sounded regretful. “Promised Dad I’d do some arrangements today.”
“A…alright.”
“But I’ll come back with some records, yeah?”
He nodded. “Yeah.”
With one last smile as bright as the colors on her dress, she was gone, leaving Gold to wonder just what the hell had just happened.
 Chapter 2
Between planning the rally and working at the flower shop, Belle wasn’t able to visit Gold again right away. She’d left his shop that afternoon feeling strange…but in a good way.
For as long as she could remember, she’d harbored a crush on the pawnbroker. But it’d been just that, a silly, childish crush. When she’d been thirteen, she’d declared to her mother in no uncertain terms that she was going to marry Mr. Gold someday.
Instead of arguing the logic of such a statement, or blowing it out of proportion like her father would have done, her mother had only chuckled and commented that Mr. Gold seemed wealthy enough to give her a nice wedding.
“But isn’t he a bit old for you?” she had asked her daughter at length.
“He’s younger than Papa,” Belle had said, as if that was all that mattered. “And he’s handsome, and nice, and smart, and he likes books.”
Collette had wrapped her daughter up in a warm hug, squeezing tight. “I know, my darling Belle, that you are going to find someone someday who is all of that and more.”
“I don’t need to,” Belle said firmly. “I already found him!”
Collette had sighed in indulgent submission, and that had been that.
But outside girlish fantasies, Belle had never given serious thought to Mr. Gold until her argument with him in the pawn shop. For the first time, he’d spoken to her like the adult she was. He’d been snarky and derisive, the way he was with everyone, but he hadn’t been dismissive. No, there’d been a spark of something…like a challenge in his eyes. Like he was hoping she would stand up to him, and when she did, he became like a totally different person. Smirking one minute, and stammering over his words the next.
She couldn’t stop thinking about him, about the way his long fingers wrapped around the handle of his cane, about how he tossed the hair out of his eyes while he was talking.
He was a slim man, and on the short side, though still a good few inches above her, not that that was saying much. She liked that about him though. Gaston had been so much taller than her that he’d had to literally stoop to kiss her.
With Gold, she would simply have to wrap her arms around his neck and…
Belle stopped in the middle of the sidewalk, mentally shaking herself. What was she thinking? But then, she supposed it was harmless to imagine, since it would never come to be. Gold had known her since she was a child, for goodness sake. There was no way he could ever see her that way.
But then again, she was pretty sure he’d been staring at her legs at one point.
She glanced at her watch, and decided that since she’d finished up with her dad early, she still had a couple of hours before the rally. If she got ready quickly, she’d have plenty of time to swing by Gold’s with those records.
Showered and dressed in record time, she gave herself a last once-over in the mirror before heading out. She regretted that her outfit didn’t exactly make her look “mature.” She had on her favorite yellow dress, one of her shortest too, but she just adored the color. It was sleeveless, with a high neckline to make up for the short hemline. She usually paired it with tights, but the weather tonight was warm, and she remembered again Gold’s eyes on her legs that day.
It was her face that really betrayed her youth. She was twenty-six, so maybe she was getting a little old to paint flowers on her face, but the rally was a special occasion. That though, with the pale pink lipstick, and the feathers in her flat-ironed hair, she looked all of eighteen, if that.
With a helpless shrug, she donned her fringed suede vest, grabbed her records, and raced down the stairs. She kissed her dad on the cheek in goodbye, and in a spur of the moment decision, snatched a rose from the front display.
She held the rose to her nose as she hurried down the sidewalk, trying to let its scent settle her nerves.
When Belle reached the shop, she was surprised to open the door and find that Gold’s shop wasn’t empty.
She didn’t know why she was surprised, it was during business hours, after all.
She supposed the surprise came from the fact that it was Jefferson Carroll there, and he was talking to Gold like they were old friends.
Jefferson lived on the outskirts of town, and everyone thought he was a little strange. He wasn’t ostracized the way Gold was, but it was well-known that he suffered from some sort of mental disorder, so people gave him wide berth.
Belle had never had much contact with him, but she’d never found any reason to distrust or dislike him in any way. In fact, she’d always thought he was rather funny. He was older than her, but younger than Gold. She wasn’t exactly sure how old, because she suspected that he looked younger than he was, the way she did.
“Belle,” Gold said when he saw her, his voice going soft, which made Jefferson spin around to face her.
“Hi,” she began shyly. “I don’t mean to interrupt…”
“No, no, I was just leaving,” Jefferson said, with a rather disconcerting grin that he aimed first at her, and then at Gold, who scowled in return, then back at her again. “Rally tonight, huh?” he asked her.
“Yeah!” she said, trying to ignore his almost mad expression. “It’s shaping up to be a big one! A lot of people from out of town have been showing up.”
“Good, good,” he nodded thoughtfully. “Might have to come check it out for myself.”
“Far out!” Belle exclaimed. “Hope I’ll see you there!”
Jefferson donned, of all things, a top hat, which he then tipped to her, and proceeded to exit the shop. She smiled at his retreating form in bemusement before turning back to Gold, finding him looking less than pleased.
“Friend of yours?” she asked.
“Hardly,” Gold replied with a roll of his eyes. “He likes to come in and pester me, occasionally.”
“Sounds like a friend,” Belle said, giggling.
Whatever cloud that had dampened his mood seemed to lift, and he gave a half smile. “And to what do I owe this pleasure?”
She held up the records in her hands. “I promised, remember?”
Gold eyed the squares of cardboard warily. “Oh, very well, how bad can it be?”
“Not bad at all I’ll have you know!” she insisted, heading over toward the record player. She hesitated though once she was already reaching for the arm, wondering at her own audacity for going around like she owned the place. But a quick glance behind her assured that Gold was only watching her with amusement and…yeah, she was definitely not imagining the way his eyes lingered on her thighs.
“And what do we have here?” he asked, coming up closer behind her to peer over her shoulder.
“We have the Temptations, Aretha Franklin, and this…” she popped on the first record and carefully set the needle on. “Is Marvin Gaye.”
Gold looked fully ready to scoff at her choices, but it wasn’t long at all before a somewhat far-away look came over his face, and all of a sudden he looked years younger.
“Soul,” she said quietly, so not to talk over the music. “Kind of the love child of Jazz, I think?”
“It’s no Frank Sinatra,” he grumbled, unconvincingly.
“Well, we can’t all be Frank Sinatra.”
He huffed an almost-chuckle. “What about the others?”
 Belle ended up spending the better part of two hours on the floor of Mr. Gold’s shop, looking through records, listening to music – both hers and his, and Belle listened eagerly as he told her about concerts he was able to attend while stationed.
“They would come perform for us,” he said. “Lift our spirits, I suppose. And it worked. There’s nothing like music to sooth a soul.”
“It’s important to you, isn’t it?” Belle asked. “Music, I mean.”
He shrugged. “Once upon a time, I suppose it was.”
“Do you play? Or sing?”
His eyes went to something over her shoulder, and she twisted around to look at the big wooden box she was leaning against. She sat up on her knees and lifted the corner of the canvas sheet that was draped over it, realizing that it was old upright piano.
“Do you play?” she asked again, her voice rising in excitement.
“Once upon a time,” he repeated.
“I would love to hear you play sometime,” she said shyly, lifting a hand to brush her hair behind her ear.
She jumped slightly when his hand shot out and stopped her before her fingers touched her face. He seemed to realize what he’d done too late and snatched his hand away as if burned, his face turning a charming shade of red. “S…so sorry,” he stammered. “I only…you were about to…to smudge your flower.”
Now it was her turn to blush, and she had to fight herself from trying to brush her hair away again in nervousness. “Oh! Thank you! That would have been a drag!”
He chuckled, at her word usage most likely. “Yes, well, you probably ought to get going, if you want to make your rally.”
She gasped and leapt to her feet, stumbling a little on legs that were asleep. She looked down to find Gold staring hard at the Aretha Franklin record spin around, and his face was absolutely puce. She realized, embarrassingly, that in her rush to get to her feet she must have given him a bit of a show. Shouldn’t have forgone the tights.
She held out a hand to help him up, but he ignored it and managed to get to his feet with little problem if not a little pain. “I almost forgot,” she said quietly, bending (carefully) down to pick up the forgotten rose before handing it out to him with a smile. “If you’ll have it?”
He chuckled. “Such a Flower Child,” he took the rose, his fingers brushing hers, and she nearly gasped at the feeling.
“S…sure you won’t come out to the rally?” she asked, for the first time truly wishing he would, though she could quite put a finger on why. “Even if it’s just to deride the band?”
“Ah, no, though you make it sound tempting. What do they call themselves, anyway?”
Belle rolled her eyes exaggeratedly. “The Killings.”
“A play on Killian Jones’s name I’m sure. How lovely.”
“Well…it was nice talking to you, Mr. Gold,” she backed away toward the door, not really wanting to leave at all.
“Don’t forget your records,” he said, bending to pick them up.
“You can borrow them,” she said. “I’ll come back for them later.”
He smiled at that, a real smile, one that made her feel oddly warm, and nodded.
 Gold stood, staring at the door for a full and embarrassing three minutes after Belle had left. What in the world was happening to him? Since when did he spend hours sitting on the dirty floor listening to albums like a teenage girl?
But when Belle had plopped gracelessly down, showing an alarming lack of concern for her short dress, he’d been helpless to follow her lead, trying to lower himself down as smoothly as possible to not draw attention to how old and lame he was.
He’d always known Belle to be a little ray of sunshine, and an intelligent one at that, but he’d never realized just how expansive that mind was. She was incredibly knowledgeable about music, and not just what was popular and when. She admitted to having read several books on music theory and could recognize subtle changes in tempo and rhythm that made a large impact on a song. So she was not only knowledgeable, she had an ear. And when she had softly sung along to Billie Holiday, her voice – while untrained – was low and throaty, and it had enflamed something in Gold that he honestly didn’t know was there.
He’d even offered up a small anecdote about the concerts and USO Girls from his time in the army, something unheard of for him, and she’d been attentive and interested, but didn’t ask questions about the war or his injury. He didn’t, however, lose himself enough to mention another pair of musicians that were popular at base.
He’d been unable to keep his eyes off her for long, and it made him feel like such a lecher. But she’d only smiled and giggled, which pushed that little yellow daisy on her cheek up toward her eye, and he found that entrancing for some reason, along with the feathers and ribbons strung through her hair and dangling from her ears. And then of course there was when she stood up again, and someone should really tell her to take more care, because he was treated to a sight that wasn’t meant for him. But damned if he’d forget about it anytime soon.
He was still facing the door when it suddenly opened again, and his heart leapt into his throat, hoping for an absurd moment that she’d come back, but it was just his idiotic “friend.”
“What do you want now?” he groaned, heading back to the safety of the counter. “I thought you said you were going to the rally.”
“I’m on my way, now,” Jefferson said, sidling up to the counter with a worrisome gleam in his eyes. He’d changed out of his suit and stupid hat and exchanged it for a more fashionable pair of bell-bottom jeans and suede jacket. Certainly more suitable for a hippie peace party. “Just swung by to collect you.”
“Me?” Gold asked incredulously. “I’ll tell you the same thing I told the young woman, I don’t think so.”
“The young woman,” Jefferson echoed with an abysmal attempt to mimic his accent. “You mean Belle French? The young woman who I just saw leave your shop some two hours after I saw her enter?”
“Get that look off your face and that thought out of your mind,” Gold warned.
Jefferson gasped in mock offense. “What thought? I only wonder at just what business she could have been completing with you that would take so long!”
“She brought some albums to show me. And then stayed around to listen to them with me, we got to talking and just lost track of time. That’s all.”
“You like her,” Jefferson said with a wide Cheshire Cat grin.
“Of course I do,” Gold said with a huff. “And you know full-well I do, I’ve always been rather fond of the girl.”
At this, Jefferson threw back his head and laughed theatrically. “Fond of the girl, my ass! For one, in case you haven’t noticed, and like hell you haven’t, Belle is hardly a ‘girl’ anymore. Hasn’t been for a long time. For two, being you and spending two hours talking on the floor with someone goes way beyond fondness, and for three, four, AND five, did you even SEE the way she was looking at you?!”
“What way was that?” Gold asked, genuinely wondering, because he certainly hadn’t noticed her looking at him in any way she didn’t look at anyone else. “And…wait a minute…how did you know that we…were you spying?!”
But Jefferson only shrugged, unapologetic. “Old habits. Just looking out for my best friend, that’s all!”
“We are not best friends.”
“Well, maybe I’m not your best friend, I think I’ve been officially usurped by a tiny flower flinger, but you’re mine, and that’s not something you can dictate. So get over it.”
Gold groaned and covered his face with one hand. “If I don’t argue, will you leave?”
“You should come,” Jefferson insisted. “What better way to impress a woman than showing up to support her cause?”
“Because I don’t support her flimsy cause,” Gold said. “Belle may be perfectly well-meaning, but most of those other fools don’t know what the hell they’re talking about, and all they truly care about is getting stoned and having a party. And besides that, I’m a well-known Army veteran with a less-than-stellar reputation. Not exactly a welcome presence on its own. Never mind the fact that everyone in this town despises me.”
“She knows full well that you’re a vet,” Jefferson argued. “And me too, but she invited us both. Who gives a flying fuck what those other dirty hippies think? You can be seen with her, showing support to her if not the cause, and she’ll like that.”
Gold tried to formulate a proper argument, but quite frankly, he didn’t have one. He just kept thinking of her glowing smile, and that damned daisy on her cheek, and how he would perhaps like to see her having fun the way a young person should.
And there it was. Gold would show up, see her dancing and partying and drinking with her friends, maybe even a handsome young man, and then he could stop having delusions of ever having a relationship with her other than that of friends. And Jefferson would see too, and maybe he’d finally leave him alone.
“Fine,” Gold said at last. “I’ll show up, look around, say hello to Belle, and then I’m leaving, with or without you.”
“Works for me!” Jefferson exclaimed, bouncing up and down like a child. “Want a lift to your house?”
“My house? I thought we were going to the rally!”
“Well, yeah, but you need to get dressed.”
Gold looked down at what he was wearing, which was one of his best suits. Perhaps he was a little rumpled from sitting on the floor, but he just couldn’t imagine that any of the people at the rally would notice or care. “I am dressed,” he said.
“Yeah, for church,” Jefferson sighed. “This is an outdoor rally and concert. You don’t wear three-piece suits to an outdoor concert.”
“I am not going to a concert,” Gold said, sneering. “I said I would see Belle and then leave. Hell will freeze over before I watch that Jones boy squawk into a microphone.”
“Well, obviously we’re not going to watch those knuckleheads play, I’ve heard them, and trust me, they’re awful. But you have to at least look the part.”
“I’m not playing any part!”
“I’m not saying you should go out and tie-die all your shirts! But I know damn well that you own jeans.”
“Jefferson Carroll, I am not, under any circumstances, going to let you truss me up like some kind of paper doll just to fulfill whatever sick fantasy you have running through that demented head of yours. So forget it.”
 An hour later found Gold grumbling every curse word he’d ever learned, both in English and Scots, as he followed Jefferson to a large stage area near the beach, wearing fitted jeans, a dark red turtleneck, and a brown blazer. Quite literally the most casual clothes he owned, and the turtleneck had been a gift from Jefferson and never worn.
“I can’t believe I let you talk me into this,” he hissed under his breath.
“Oh come on, hang loose. You look good. Groovy!”
Gold gave him a look, and Jefferson had the decency to back away.
The concert was already in full swing, the greasers on stage shouting indiscernible lyrics to an equally indiscernible tune, while the audience cheered and waved the typical banners covered in peace signs.
“They can’t possibly think this is good music,” Gold said, having to raise his voice to be heard over the racket.
“No way,” Jefferson agreed. “They were probably already stoned out of their minds before they got here. Look at them, most of these people aren’t even from Storybrooke.”
“That’s supposed to be a good thing for Belle. Spread the word, or whatever.”
“Yeah, but they look like they’re just looking for the next party.”
Now that he mentioned it, the crowd looked pretty rowdy, and he was a little worried for Belle.
“What are those people doing?” he asked in disgust and shock, nodding toward a half-naked pair coupling in the relative shadows of the trees.
“They are having public sex, my friend.”
“It was rhetorical, Jefferson.”
“Jeff!...Gold?! Is that you?!”
They turned around to see Dr. Whale of all people, decked out in blinding colors, clashing patterns, and absurd little round red sunglasses that must have him nearly blind in the dark. Trailing behind him was the town’s resident therapist, Dr. Hopper.
“Hey, Victor,” Jefferson called, nodding. “Archie.”
“Did he drag you here, too?” Gold asked Archie, who looked about as comfortable as Gold felt – which was not at all.
“Yes,” Archie said, giving his friend a sideways look. “And I’m fully regretting it. This is…this is an orgy! I can’t be seen here! I’ll lose all credibility!”
“Nah,” Victor waved him off. “If anything people will be more inclined to come to you! You’re relatable!”
“I’m too old for this!”
“You heard him,” Gold said. “And if he’s too old, I’m damn right geriatric, come on, Hopper.”
Archie brightened up at the idea of escape, but Jefferson blocked their way. “Uh, uh, uh, you haven’t even seen Belle yet! Remember? The whole point of coming?”
“Belle?” Victor said; face alight like a teenage girl who’d just received some juicy gossip. “Belle French? Gold, old man, are you scheming on Belle French?”
“I am not scheming on anyone,” Gold snarled. “And please, talk like the grown man you are, and not a homecoming queen.”
“There she is,” Archie said, pointing toward the stage.
“The Killings” were wrapping up their song, and Belle was stepping confidently over to the microphone.
“Let’s hear it for The Killings!” she exclaimed.
The crowd erupted into cheers, while Gold, Jefferson, Victor, and Archie gave slow, sarcastic claps.
Jones winked at the crowd, making a few girls squeal in delight, then he hooked a hand around Belle’s waist, yanked her toward him and kissed her sloppily on the cheek.
Gold saw red, especially when Belle couldn’t keep the grimace off her face and discreetly pushed at him ineffectively. Jefferson laid a hand on his shoulder, as if to stop him from rushing for the stage, but he only clenched his cane in a white-knuckle grip and envisioned all the ways he could make Jones’ life miserable.
Jones let her go, and followed his bandmates off the stage, tossing a sweat-soaked bandana at the screaming girls as if he were Elvis fucking Presley and not just some untalented hack.
Belle recovered quickly, and her smile once again turned blinding. “I want to thank everyone for coming out tonight, and I hope everyone has an awesome time!” more cheering. “Happy Endings Now is a group on a mission: to bring hope and love to a world in desperate need of both! To bring an end to ruthless and needless fighting and to bring our soldiers home for good!” At this, Gold found himself clapping more genuinely. “Stop fighting our parents’ wars, and give birth to a better world…one where love reigns!”
The crowd went wild, to Gold’s approval, and Belle’s smile was resplendent.
“Ok, I get it,” Victor said, nodding sagely, as they all watched Belle skip off the stage to launch herself into the excited arms of Ruby Lucas. “I mean, you’re gonna make a fucking weird couple, but I definitely see your end of things.”
“You’re as bad as Jefferson,” Gold groaned. “We’re not now, nor will we ever be a couple. I’ve known her her whole life. We’re friends, just…”
“Mr. Gold?!”
Gold nearly swallowed his tongue, his sentence trailing off in an embarrassing squeak. How did she skirt around the sizable crowd to get to them so fast? He turned around, cursing his face for flushing, and his feet for almost stumbling in the damp grass. He could hear Victor and Jefferson chuckling behind him.
If Belle’s smile on stage was one thing, the one she was directing at him was something else entirely, and he wondered dimly if he was having a heart attack, and was glad a doctor was standing next to him.
“You came!” she cried, her voice rising several octaves. “You acted like you wouldn’t be caught dead here! And…” she suddenly looked down, seeming to take in his attire for the first time, her eyes widening. “You look…great!”
“Uh…” Gold stammered. “Jefferson dragged me…he…”
“Oh don’t listen to him,” Jefferson said, waving him off. “I didn’t have to drag him anywhere. I only mentioned that it would make you happy if he made an appearance, and he decided he would!”
Belle’s eyes flitted back to Gold, and though the glow from the fairy lights strung from the trees was dim, her cheeks under the yellow daisy brightened. “Really?” she asked sweetly.
“Um…yes?”
“Belle, whoa, when you took off there was a cloud of dust like the Roadrunner,” Ruby was saying, catching up to her. “What did you…Mr. Gold?!”
“He came to see the rally!” Belle said excitedly. “He and his friends!”
Gold balked, and Victor smirked while Jefferson gasped audibly in absurd joy and Archie just chuckled. “They’re not my friends.”
Ruby didn’t look impressed, however. “Yeah but…Belle? Could I talk to you for a minute?”
“But, Ruby…”
“You go on,” Gold said. “You probably ought to make rounds, hm?”
Belle regretfully let Ruby start to drag her away. “You’ll stick around a while, though?” she asked.
Gold smiled at her. “Yeah, I’ll be here.”
Belle gifted him with another radiant smile and turned to follow her friend. Gold turned back around himself to find Jefferson grinning at him triumphantly, Archie smiling knowingly, and Victor following the girls with his eyes until Archie nudged his arm.
“Huh? What?” Victor caught Gold’s glare. “What? I was looking at Ruby!”
“Can we go now?” Gold pleaded to Jefferson.
“You can’t go!” Archie said urgently. “You just told Belle you’d be around!”
“He’s right,” Victor agreed. “You have to see her at least one more time.”
“Do you realize what you all sound like?” Gold groaned, throwing up his hand in exasperation. “This isn’t some teen romance flick. Belle isn’t going to come looking for me or anything. It’s a large crowd, it’s not like it’ll be obvious when I leave.”
“Not look for you?” Jefferson scoffed. “Didn’t you see her face when she saw you? It was like she was looking at Santa, a unicorn, and, I dunno, a cart full of free books all at once. She was thrilled!”
Gold rolled his eyes. “She was probably just amazed to see me do anything a human might do. I’m sure her friend is talking some sense into her now and they’re sharing a good laugh.”
“Will you just accept the fact that the girl likes you?” Jefferson asked, laughing. “I mean come on, I don’t think you realize the allure you have…”
“Stop it.”
“He’s right,” Victor agreed, his finger touching his chin thoughtfully. “You have a certain je ne sais quoi.”
Archie nodded, as well.
“I will evict all of you.”
“You’re not my landlord,” Jefferson said.
“I will buy your house…and then I will evict you.”
“Love you too, man.”
 “Belle, what the hell?” Ruby said, dragging her friend by the arm over to a tent where they were passing out literature.
“What?” Belle asked. “And could you stop yanking my arm?”
“You were…mooning all over Gold! And what is he even doing here? We don’t want people like him and Jefferson here!”
“A: I wasn’t mooning over Mr. Gold. B: Dr. Whale and Dr. Hopper are military veterans too. Your own grandmother was a combat nurse.”
“A nurse is very different from a soldier,” Ruby argued. “And Victor and Archie were drafted. Gold and Jefferson enlisted.”
“How would you even know that?” Belle asked. “And what does it matter? World War II was entirely different from Vietnam, and wanting to serve your country is anything but a crime!”
“All war is wrong!” Ruby insisted, picking up a folded paper from the table. “Says so right here in this pamphlet that you wrote.”
“I didn’t say that that war was somehow right, but it was a different time then. And our fight is against the government for sending our friends to the front lines, not against the soldiers in battle. They all deserve our respect.”
“Sounds like hypocrisy to me.”
“It’s not hypocrisy, Ruby, it’s just knowing what you’re really fighting for. Sometimes I don’t think you even know what you’re fighting for.”
Ruby scowled, putting her hands on her hips. “Who’re you to tell me what I know or don’t know? Maybe you’re the one who doesn’t know what she’s fighting for!”
“At least I’m not trying to tell you who to be friends with!”
Ruby flapped her hands in the air with a growl and stalked away without another word. Belle fumed, wanting to follow her to yell at her some more, but knowing that it was best to let her go before they said things they’d regret.
“What’s wrong love?”
Belle groaned inwardly…and a little outwardly…cringing when she felt a heavy arm sling around her shoulder. “Go away, Killian.”
“Maybe you two should just kiss and make up?” Killian suggested slyly.
Belle shoved his arm off of her. “It would happen long before I kissed you.”
Killian held up a plastic cup, filled with some unknown liquid. “Here, the rally is a hit. That’s all that matters, right? You should celebrate!”
Belle eyed the cup wryly, glancing down at the joint in his other hand. “No, thanks.”
“It’s beer,” Killian said with a roll of his eyes. “And I haven’t even taken a sip. Mellow out, will you?”
But Belle still refused to accept the cup, until Gaston snatched it away, took an obvious sip of it himself, before offering it to her again. Belle sighed and took the drink. “Shouldn’t you all be getting back on stage?”
“Kiss for luck?” Killian asked, leaning forward.
“Go,” Belle groaned, turning away.
Gaston shrugged apologetically and followed his friend toward the stage. Belle growled in frustration, taking a large sip of beer. It was good, and the alcohol was quick to soothe her rattled nerves. She was angry at Ruby, and by extension didn’t especially want to go hang out with their mutual friends. From where she stood she could see Ashley, Thomas, Aurora, and Philip dancing dazedly, and she frowned at the realization that they were on something.
She’d experimented lightly with marijuana years prior, but had decided quite firmly that she didn’t like the feeling. She didn’t judge others for it, of course, and she didn’t mind her friends smoking, but she strongly suspected that some of them had begun to move on to much more dangerous drugs, and that she didn’t like at all.
She could see Ariel and her boyfriend, Eric, too, but they were locked in an embrace that was quickly becoming indecent, so Belle certainly didn’t want to interrupt them.
She decided finally to see if she couldn’t hunt down Mr. Gold and his friends again. She hadn’t known that the four of them were friends, but it made sense to her, all four veterans of the same war.
Belle wandered back toward the back of the concert, guessing that they probably hadn’t moved that far, sipping her beer as she went. She thought about what Jefferson had said about the reason Gold had come. Had he really shown up just for her? But then, why else would he have come? He’d made no secret of his disdain for HEN and the rallies. And he was perfectly entitled to his opinion. And he certainly had no love for anyone else here, so why else would he come if not just for her?
It was a heady feeling, and Belle took another sip, fortifying her courage and imagining all the ways she could thank him for coming.
She giggled to herself, then giggled again because the first one sounded funny.
Was it her imagination or did the music start sounding better? She looked up at the stage and immediately regretted it, because the lights started…swirling…on their own.
Her mouth felt dry, so she took another sip, but the cup felt weird in her hand. She looked down, staring hard at her nearly-empty beer, fear sinking into her gut.
She had no doubt that Killian would try something as skeevy as drugging her, but surely Gaston wouldn’t do that to her? He could be a jerk at times, but he wasn’t cruel. He’d taken a sip…hadn’t he?
Belle kept walking, dropping the cup and dimly feeling the rest of its contents splash her legs. She thought maybe she could just walk it off…just keep walking…snap out of it, Belle! Mind over matter!
She had apparently started walking into the crowd instead of around it, and the push of moving bodies swarmed around her like waves over a rock. They all squirmed around her…like worms. She was in a pit of worms…or maybe snakes…
A snake person in front of her was talking to her, and she blinked dumbly until the snake turned into Ashley.
“I think I need help,” Belle said, and her voice sounded wrong, like someone else was talking for her and she was just a puppet.
“What’s wrong?” Ashley asked, but her voice sounded far…far away.
“I have to get out of here!” Belle yelled. “Everything is wrong! God…the colors are too bright!”
Ashley laughed, but it sounded like a hyena. “Belle! Are you tripping?! Righteous! Sean, come check it out!”
Belle shook her head, pushing away from the hyena. The music felt like it was pressing on her…she actually felt it…
She was vaguely aware that she was hyperventilating, but she could barely feel it.
“What’s a matter, love?”
Belle frowned, squinting her eyes to make out the shape of Killian before her. They were on the outskirts of the crowd, and she didn’t remember getting there, but the music was still playing. Who was on stage if Killian wasn’t?
“What did you give me?” she asked, and her voice sounded like a rock. She giggled, how could a voice sound like a rock?
Killian giggled too, which made her laugh some more.
“Come ‘ere, love, I’ll make you feel better.”
She felt something warm and slimy on her neck. A slug! She had a slug on her neck! She wriggled away from it, trying to dislodge its biting teeth. “No!” she moaned.
“You’re going to want to release her…immediately!”
All at once the slug was gone, and Belle blinked dazedly as something she didn’t fully understand happened in front of her. Killian was on his back, yelling at a dark figure standing menacingly above him. But, strangely enough, the menacing dark figure instilled no fear in her. In fact, it made her feel calm, so she stared hard at it, willing it to stay within sight and not leave her in this pit of snakes, hyenas, and slugs.
“Belle? Belle, hon, are you ok?” the voice talking to her wasn’t a bad sound, not a hyena or a snake or a slug, but it wasn’t coming from the dark thing, so she ignored it.
“Adam! Get over here! She’s wigged out on something!”
“Belle?” the voice talking to her now filled her with such a warm feeling, that she wanted to cry, so she leaned toward it hungrily. A face loomed into her field of vision and she finally recognized the dark figure for who he was.
“Mr. Gold!” she cried out, flinging herself at him. He grunted softly, but his arms came around her at once and held her. “Tighter,” she begged into his chest. “I’m gonna fall apart!”
The arms tightened obligingly, and she breathed in relief.
“Jefferson!” he snapped. “Go back and get Whale! Now!”
“Don’t leave me,” Belle mumbled, feeling sleepy.
“Never, my Belle,” he said softly. “I’ve got you. You’re safe. I promise.”
  Chapter 3
Archie returned with two cups in each hand, looking harried. “I was offered a recreational drug three times on my way to the refreshment stand and back.”
“Careful, Arch,” Victor said, accepting his cup with a nod. “Some loose girl is gonna try to take advantage of you!”
Archie turned red around the ears, but rolled his eyes.
Gold stared dubiously into his own cup. “Do we even trust this beer?”
“It came from a keg,” Archie said. “So unless you suspect me, I think it’s safe.”
Gold sipped the beer, unsurprised to find it rather weak, and casually scanned the crowd for Belle.
“No sign of her from my vantage,” Jefferson said, proving that he wasn’t being that casual. Gold knew that his comment wasn’t a dig at his diminutive height, but it was a simple fact that where Gold was on the short side, Jefferson towered above the heads of most everyone in town. His penchant for wearing old fashioned top hats only served to make him look even taller.
“This music is giving me a headache,” Archie complained.
“I think it’s charitable to call it music,” Victor said.
“It’s too bad Belle didn’t know, she could have had some real musicians here tonight!”
“Shut up, Jefferson.”
“Who?” Archie asked.
Jefferson waggled his thumb between himself and Gold. “You should have seen us back when we were on R&R together. This guy here could have had any skirt he could possibly have wanted if he’d been of a mind. The second he stepped behind a piano and opened his mouth, girls were practically throwing their panties at him.”
“Shut up, Jefferson.”
“Seriously?” Victor said, amazed. “You, Gold? You’re a musician?”
“Was,” Gold corrected firmly, inwardly seething.
“I played the trumpet,” Jefferson said proudly. “Still do, in my spare time. But God, Gold, I miss playing with you!”
“What do you know?” Victor said. “I play the drums! As a hobby, of course. I’m not that good. But Arch here is a wiz on the bass.”
“You’re kidding!” Jefferson gushed. “Gold! Can you imagine?! We could start up our own band! Belle would flip!”
“You are out of your damned mind, Jefferson,” Gold deadpanned, but secretly, though he would never had any intention of joining, he rather liked the idea of the three of them banning together to play. Jefferson had true talent that had been wasted by the trauma of war, and he would like to see the man actually happy again. Never had Jefferson…never had either of them, been quite as happy as when they were playing music.
“Adam…” Jefferson said very suddenly, snapping Gold out of his musings with a terrified start due to the rare use of his first name. He was staring out past the crowd at something Gold couldn’t see, and was moving before Gold could ask what it was.
He knew, before Jefferson called out something to him over his shoulder, that there could only be one thing at that festival that could cause such a reaction. “Belle!”
It wasn’t long before Gold could see what Jefferson saw. Jones had left the stage, leaving the other two to carry on without him, not that it made much difference. He had Belle cornered beneath a copse of trees, pressed up against the trunk of one.
She was moving slightly, breath coming in quick pants, but not appearing like she was trying to get away as Jones’ mouth laved at her neck, and for a sickening moment Gold thought she was accepting his advances. He supposed all her apparent disgust could have been an act. Maybe she didn’t like Jones, but that didn’t necessarily mean she wasn’t attracted to him, and for some people, especially younger people, sometimes sex was just sex. But it saddened him, though he knew it shouldn’t. She didn’t belong to him.
Jefferson had hesitated too, unsure of the situation. “Something’s not right,” he said. “We should at least make sure she’s ok.”
“But she…”
Just then, Belle’s hands rose to Jones’ chest, pushing weakly, and she moaned a low “No…”
That was all it took for him, and he strode over toward them faster than a man with a cane had any right to. Once he was close, he could see that Belle’s face was pale, and her eyes were wide in fear. He didn’t know why she wasn’t fighting, but she sure as hell didn’t want this.
He grabbed Jones’ shoulder in a crushing grip, yanking him roughly away from her. “You’re going to want to release her…immediately,” he hissed dangerously.
Jones let her go, stumbling back with a curse. He swung around, raising his fist as if to strike, but Gold was faster; hitting him upside the head with his cane. He went down like a bag of rocks.
“Belle? Belle, hon, are you okay?” Jefferson was saying while Gold stared down murderously at Jones, contemplating hitting him a few more times for good measure. He’d not felt such a violent inclination since…since…well, a long time ago.
“Adam!” Jefferson yelled, snapping Gold out of his haze of fury. “Get over here! She’s wigged out on something!”
Instantly, all thoughts of violence were gone completely, and it was only after he stopped that he realized that he’d been shaking. Belle was staring directly at him, eyes wider than he’d ever seen, the pupils blown so wide that he couldn’t even see the blue.
“Belle?” Gold said softly, approaching her carefully. She was hyperventilating and shaking like a leaf. He didn’t know what Jefferson had meant at first by “wigging out,” but he could see right away that something was very, very wrong with her.
Once he was right in front of her, her eyes cleared slightly, focusing on his face. “Mr. Gold?” she whimpered, and before he could react, he found himself with his arms full of her, shuddering against his chest. His arms went about her automatically, and she pressed her face into his shirt. “Tighter,” she cried, and he didn’t know what that meant until she followed it by, “I’m gonna fall apart!”
So he tightened his hold, feeling like he was surely crushing the poor thing, but she only sighed in relief, her breath finally evening out, though her heart was beating at a rate that had his lurching in fear.
“Jefferson!” he said sharply. “Go back and get Whale! Now!”
Jefferson turned and ran without another word, and Gold walked with Belle in a strange sort of dance, to get her farther away from Jones and closer to a torch where he could see her better.
“Don’t leave me,” she whimpered softly into his chest.
“Never, my Belle,” he whispered, pressing his lips to the top of her head. “I’ve got you. You’re safe. I promise.”
He continued to murmur comforting words into her hair until Jefferson returned with Whale and Archie. “What happened to her?” Whale asked urgently, trying to get a look at her face, but she just kept burrowing into Gold.
“Killian Jones was harassing her,” Jefferson said. “But she’s high on something. She couldn’t fight him off, so Gold…” Jefferson gestured toward the unconscious lump a few feet away.
“I’ll go call the sheriff,” Archie said, darting away.
“Belle?” Whale spoke gently to her, no longer trying to pull her away from Gold when all that seemed to do was worsen her panic. “Belle? What did you take, Belle? It’s ok, just tell me.”
Belle cried, and grabbed a fistful of Gold’s shirt at his side, catching his skin in the process, but he ignored the pain. “Sweetheart, please, it’s ok. No one will think anything of it, just tell us what it was so we can help you,” he turned to Whale, trying to keep his own panic out of his voice. “How could this have happened? She was just talking to us half an hour ago at most and she was fine, then.”
“Some of this shit can take effect really quickly,” Whale said, managing to maneuver her face so that he could look into her eyes. “She’s out of it, but awake and on her feet. I don’t think she’s overdosed. Probably just needs to sleep it off. Belle? Do you feel like you need to go to the hospital?”
“No hospital,” Belle moaned, turning her face away from him.
“Belle, dear, maybe you ought to go…” Gold said, stroking her hair. “Just to be sure.”
She pushed away from him then, but only to the point of standing up straight on her own. “No,” she repeated firmly. “Papa will find out…and I’ll never hear the end of it…oh God…Jefferson could you stop yelling?!”
Gold and Whale looked at Jefferson, who’d been standing there silently the whole time. “Sorry,” he said quietly.
“Dr. Whale,” Sheriff Nolan said, approaching the group with Archie at his side. “Everything ok, here?”
“Bad trip,” Whale said, indicating Belle. “I don’t think it’s serious, I just wish she could tell us exactly what she took so we can be sure. Probably acid, though, by the looks of it.”
“I didn’t,” Belle slurred, eyes drooping.
“Miss French, please,” Nolan said calmly. “We don’t have to take this matter any farther than right here. You’re not in trouble. Just be honest so the doctor can help.”
“But I didn’t.” she insisted. “I drank beer…that’s…he gave it to me…”
“Who did? Who gave you beer, Belle?”
She blinked in confusion for a moment before pointing over to where Jones was still unconscious. “Slug.”
“Belle! What’s going on?” Ruby along with several others were running over, and Gold had to reclaim his hold on Belle because it looked like she wanted to run away.
“Snakes!” Belle cried, ducking back into Gold’s jacket, almost literally burying herself under it.
“This young woman claims she was given a drugged beverage,” Nolan said. “Do you know anything about this?”
Ruby gasped. “What?! No! Belle doesn’t do drugs! Who would…Belle, are you okay?” she tried to approach her, to pull her away from Gold, but Belle flinched violently away and Gold tightened his grip protectively in response.
“Oh no,” it was Gaston, come fresh from the stage. At this point, most of the gathering was watching them. “It was my fault! I took a sip to show her it was ok, I swear I had no idea!”
“Then why aren’t you high?” Gold asked him accusingly.
“Look at him,” Jefferson said. “He is.”
“Alright, alright, I’m pulling the plug on this,” Nolan said. “Everyone go home now or I’m bringing out the cuffs!”
And just like that, the sizable crowd dispersed, fleeing the scene faster than a flock of birds, dragging their more inebriated friends with them.
Gaston and Smith went to pick up Killian and pull him away, but they were stopped by the Sheriff. “Not you two, I have some questions for you. And Whale, you might should come have a look at this one.”
“I didn’t hit him that hard,” Gold said, quietly enough that the Sheriff couldn’t hear.
“Judging by the smell I think the blow to his head was the least of his problems,” Jefferson said.
“What about Belle?” Gold asked Whale.
“Well she can’t be alone,” Whale said. “Someone needs to sit with her through the night.”
“I’ll take her to my place,” Ruby said, reaching for her again. “Her dad’ll wig if he sees her like this.”
Although he hated to let her go, Gold removed his hands from around Belle to allow her friend to take her, but Belle cried out; a heartbreaking little sound, and clung on tighter.
“No! She’s a snake!”
“A snake…” Ruby stammered. “Belle, honey…”
“She’s hallucinating,” Whale said unnecessarily. “She doesn’t know what she’s saying.”
“We had a fight just before this happened,” Ruby said, tearing up. “Belle, I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t leave me,” Belle whimpered to Gold.
Gold sighed. It was highly improper, but he desperately wanted to just get her away from there. “I’ll take her,” he said.
“Take her where?” Ruby asked suspiciously.
“To my house,” he snapped at her. “You can come with us, and perhaps when her head clears a little she’ll let you take her home.”
Ruby seemed to debate with herself inwardly, before nodding begrudgingly.
 Gold, Jefferson, Ruby, and Belle made their way to Jefferson’s car after Whale detailed to them what to watch out for as Belle came off the drug, to make sure she stayed hydrated, and to keep her on her side in case she vomited. He promised to phone if they managed to get the type of drug out of Jones.
Ruby climbed into the front seat with Jefferson while Gold manhandled Belle into the back. She balked at first, declaring the vehicle unbelievably rude, but when Gold got in first, she followed instantly, clinging to him like a koala.
“He saved her from Jones,” Jefferson told Ruby. “He’s her knight in shining armor right now, so he makes her feel safe.”
Ruby couldn’t argue with that, seeing it clearly for herself, and her scowl relaxed.
Gold noticed that Belle was staring wide-eyed out the window, and he gently pulled her head back to his shoulder lest she make herself sick.
They were all silent as they climbed the steps to Gold’s home, slowly since Gold had to handle his cane and bad leg on one side, and a clinging koala on the other.
“Pink!” she blurted out, staring at the home. “Mr. Gold, why is it pink?”
“It’s salmon,” Gold defended.
Belle giggled. “That’s the biggest fish I’ve ever seen! Is it going to eat us?!”
“Yes, sweetheart,” he said, figuring it was pointless to attempt to correct her. “But it’s ok, it’s nice and warm in the fish’s belly.”
“Oh good. I’m cold.”
When they entered the house, her wide, unfocused eyes looked all around, but then so did Ruby’s.
“Wooow,” Belle said in wonder. “So many things! She focused on a small clock sitting on a table in the foyer, next to an antique candelabra. “Pardon? Well, no, I haven’t seen a teapot, not today at least.”
“Oh my God, Belle,” Ruby said, laughing.
“It isn’t funny,” Gold snapped.
“It’s kind of funny,” Jefferson offered.
“Yeah, Mr. Gold!” Belle said, also laughing. “I mean…I mean…what did Jefferson call you? He called you by a name. Not Gold. Not any other color either.”
“Adam,” Jefferson provided helpfully, ignoring Gold’s scowl.
“Adam!” Belle exclaimed. “Adam Gold. Are you rich, Adam Gold? Because your name has gold in it. If you weren’t rich, your name should be…should be…”
“Broke?” Ruby suggested.
“Broke! But you’re not broken, Adam Gold. You’re just right.”
“Alright, that’s quite enough of that,” Gold said, before addressing the others. “You two go make her some coffee or tea. I’m going to get her into bed.”
Belle gave a scandalized gasp, a hand fluttering dramatically over her chest. “Adam Gold! You haven’t even bought me dinner yet!”
Ruby and Jefferson cracked up while Gold’s face flamed. He ignored the others’ merriment and guided Belle’s stumbling form up the stairs to his room. He had a guest room, and a room set aside for Neal, but the guest room bed wasn’t made up, and his own sheets were freshly laundered, plus he was loath to place an intoxicated woman in his son’s bed without permission.
“Here we are,” Gold said, steering her toward the bed.
“Whose room is this? she asked.
Gold sighed. “Mine, but it’s quite alright. You’ll be comfortable here.”
Belle fell into the bed, shoes and all, and snuggled against his pillow in a way that was so adorable, he almost choked.
He sat down beside her, gently removing her shoes, and the feathers from her ears and tangled hair. The daisy on her cheek had been reduced to an ugly smeared blur, and for some reason, the sight of it on her pale, drawn face made his anger resurface anew. He quickly bopped to the attached bathroom and returned with a cool, damp washcloth. He dabbed carefully at the flower, wiping it away, before oh-so-gently washing the rest of her face.
She lay still the whole time, closing her eyes with a dreamy smile on her face. For a moment, all he could do was stare at that face, and marvel at her trust in him, even in the throes of a hallucinogenic. He was just contemplating the removal of her vest and wondering if perhaps he should have Ruby come up to change her out of her dress when he looked down and realized that said dress had become rucked up around her hips, giving him full view of white lace panties that provided absolutely no covering of what lay beneath.
Blushing like a schoolboy, he snatched up a quilt at the foot of the bed and covered her with it, mentally berating himself for the depraved thoughts that were suddenly racing through his mind.
“How is she?” Ruby asked, making him jump and flush all over again. “Sorry,” she said sheepishly. “But I brought up some tea. She likes tea better than coffee at night.”
“I think she’s asleep,” he said. “But let’s try to get her up, she needs some liquid in her.”
Sat on either side of her, Gold and Ruby pulled a protesting Belle into a sitting position. “Drink some tea, love,” Gold said, holding the teacup up to her lips.
“Don’t call me that,” she grumbled. “The slug called me that.”
“My apologies, Belle,” he amended contritely.
“You can still call me nice names,” she pouted at him. “I liked sweetheart.”
Gold blushed, and then some more when Ruby noticed and smirked. “Sweetheart, drink the tea?”
Belle sipped the tea obediently after that, though that had to keep reminding her to finish it.
“I suppose you’ll want to sit with her?” Gold asked Ruby, thought it tore at him.
“Yeah,” Ruby said. “I’ll stay.”
“I’ll come check in a few hours,” Gold said. “In case you need to sleep.”
Ruby smiled at him, a genuine smile. “Thanks, ‘Adam Gold’.”
Gold rolled his eyes before setting Belle’s empty cup on the nightstand and grabbing his cane. He was halfway to the door when Belle’s eyes flew back open with a gasp and she started trying to struggle to her feet. The quilt however, wrapped around her legs, and she cried out in alarm. “Let go of me!”
In her upset, she rolled over, her arm flinging out and swiping the cup off the nightstand, which landed on the rug with a thud.
Belle got very still all of a sudden, staring off the side of the bed. Before they could stop her, she’d untangled herself from the quilt and was kneeling by the cup, which had apparently chipped in the fall.
“Oh no…” she whimpered, tearing up. “You’re chipped! Are you ok? Speak to me!”
Gold knelt beside her, wrapping his hand around hers that held the cup. “Belle, sweetheart, it’s okay. It’s just a cup.”
“You were leaving,” she accused, tears still welling in her eyes. “You said you wouldn’t.”
And Lord, how those eyes could unman him with a look. “I’m sorry, Belle…I…” he looked over at Ruby helplessly as she peered down at them from the bed.
“He was only going to get you a shirt to wear, to sleep in,” Ruby finished for him.
“Oh,” Belle said simply before unceremoniously yanking her dress over her head.
Gold fell back on his ass, slamming his eyes shut, but not before he got an eyeful of pale, smooth skin and no brassier.
Ruby squealed in astonishment and he could hear her scramble off the bed to try and stop Belle, or cover her, one.
“Wow, Belle, let’s save that for later, huh? Maybe for when I’m not around?” Ruby cackled, only furthering Gold’s embarrassment. “Uh, Gold? Think we could get that shirt?”
With his eyes still closed, Gold stumbled to his feet with difficulty, biting back a curse when he stubbed a toe on his good foot on the leg of the bed. He didn’t open his eyes though until he was facing away from the bed and the naked Belle. He hurried to his chest of drawers and pulled out a soft flannel button-down pajama shirt. It was a little big on him, so he knew it would be plenty long enough to cover Belle. He would dare-say it would do a better job than her dress. He tossed it over his shoulder, hearing Ruby laugh, and then a few moments of rustling and Belle whining before Ruby told him it was safe to turn around.
When he did turn around, Belle was tucked into his bed, under the covers, wearing his shirt, looking sleepy and content. He gulped, and wondered if he was glad for or cursed the presence of a third person.
“I guess it’s on you,” Ruby said. “Mind if I crash on your couch?”
“You’re leaving?!” Gold exclaimed, his voice cracking like a pre-adolescent boy.
“Well, yeah, three’s a crowd, don’t you think? And Belle has clearly chosen,” she eyed him speculatively. “You know? If you were any other guy I know, I wouldn’t dream of leaving Belle alone with you when she was like this. But I actually am convinced that you’re not gonna lay a hand on her. Not now anyway.”
“Of course not!” Gold exclaimed, opting to ignore the last part of her statement. “But surely this isn’t…proper. Belle would be horrified when she wakes up!”
Ruby rolled her eyes. “She’ll probably be embarrassed, yeah, but not because of that. I’m gonna go see if there’s anything on that big TV of yours and see if Jefferson wants to hang loose with me to keep me awake, so I can come relieve you in a few hours.”
“Sleep if you need to,” Gold said, relenting. “I’ll come wake you if I can’t stay awake.”
“You’re a solid guy, Mr. Gold, a real gone cat.”
“I’m just going to assume that those are good things.”
Ruby chuckled and flashed him a peace sign, before leaving the bedroom and shutting the door behind her.
“Adam?” Belle whimpered.
Gold rushed to her side, sitting beside her on the bed and petting her hair. “I’m here.”
Her wide eyes were glaring daggers over his shoulder. “I don’t like the way that window is looking at me.”
Gold sighed, and, despite himself, chuckled. Only Belle could be this adorable while under the influence of drugs. Not that he’d ever want a repeat of all this. He made a show of closing the curtains, to block away the offending window, and returned to her side.
“Lay down with me?” she asked sleepily.
“I uh…think it’s better if I sit up,” he said nervously. “So I won’t fall asleep.”
“But it feels better when you’re holding me. Other…otherwise I might break apart.”
Well, there was no way humanly possible he could deny her at that, so that’s how Adam Gold found himself in bed with the woman he was rapidly falling in love with.
 Belle groaned, feeling like her head was just going to pop off and roll away, and she had a disgusting taste in her mouth.
A pair of strong, warm arms tightened around her, and she stiffened in panic. The last thing she remembered clearly was realizing that Killian had spiked her drink. Bile rose in her throat at the thought of waking in his bed.
Her eyes flew open, and she found herself face-to-face with, not Killian, but Mr. Gold. She felt dizzy with relief, but it was quickly replaced with confusion, and a different sort of panic.
Had they slept together? Like, slept slept together? She took a quick stock of herself, finding that though she wasn’t wearing her dress from the night before, she was still wearing underwear, and she felt that, with her lack of experience, she would know if she’d had her “cherry popped” the night before.
Bits and pieces of the night before came back to her, though she knew some of it wasn’t real, like the snakes and talking clock. Some of it she hoped wasn’t real, like basically crawling all over Mr. Gold and saying horrifyingly forward things to him. She also vaguely remembered waking in the night convinced that they were in an enchanted castle, and Mr. Gold had turned into some kind of magical lizard man with a strange voice. But instead of scary he’d been comforting, and she remembered telling him over and over how pretty his sparkly skin was. What had she kept calling him? Bumble? Rumple?
Mr. Gold’s, not Rumple’s, eyes opened suddenly, and she held her breath, both because she wasn’t sure what was about to happen, and also because they were practically nose-to-nose and she knew her breath had to be positively foul.
Gold sat up, and the sudden movement made her groan. “Belle!” he exclaimed, but softly. “How are you feeling?”
“Horrible,” she admitted. “What happened last night?”
“You don’t remember?” he asked, scooting over until he was only sitting on the bed, with his feet on the floor.
“A little,” she said. “I remember realizing only after my beer was almost gone that Killian must have spiked it, and I remember asking to…stay with you. I’m so sorry, Mr. Gold.”
“Sorry?” he breathed. “You have nothing to be sorry for sw…Belle. It’s that Jones boy who should be sorry.”
“But I practically forced you to take care of me,” she said miserably. “I’m remembering that right, aren’t I? I wouldn’t let Ruby stay with me?”
“You were confused and frightened,” Gold said. “I happened to be the first one to come to your rescue, though I wasn’t the only one. I was more than happy to do whatever I could to make you feel safe.”
Belle felt tears sting her eyes. “Thank you.”
Gold smiled, then patted her leg near her ankle. “You stay here, rest, and drink this water,” he gestured to a glass on the nightstand. I’ll go downstairs and see about breakfast, hm?”
Belle nodded, reaching for the water immediately. He wasn’t gone five minutes before Ruby entered, followed by Jefferson.
“And how’s our little psychedelic flower child?” Jefferson asked.
“Funny,” Ruby deadpanned, elbowing him in the ribs. “Are you feeling better, Belle?”
Belle tilted her head, wondering at the friendly behavior between the two. As far as she knew, they’d never even spoken before last night. “Better,” Belle said weakly. “Thank you both for your help last night.”
“You were a gas,” Jefferson said, laughing. “Let me know if you ever decide to imbibe again, I want to come watch!”
“Jefferson!” both women snapped, and he held up his hands in apology.
“I’m sure I was quite the sight,” Belle said, grimacing. “It was horrible, though. Everything was terrifying and it was like I could feel sounds!”
“Hugs, not drugs, honey,” Ruby said.
Belle snorted. “Indeed. Did I really cry over breaking a teacup?”
Ruby chuckled. “You thought you’d killed it.”
That reminded Belle of something else, and she inhaled a slow, deep gasp. “Oh my God…”
“What?” Ruby asked worriedly, rushing to her side.
“Ruby…please, please tell me I didn’t strip in front of Mr. Gold.”
Ruby winced, and Belle turned to bury her face in the pillow (the pillow that smelled just like Gold) and screamed, while Jefferson howled with laughter.
 After that, Gold had served everyone a delicious breakfast – served in his bedroom while they all sat on his bed – and then Belle excused herself to shower before being banished back to the bed, where she was kept all morning until Dr. Whale was able to stop by and check on her. He declared her alive, and told her to take it easy the rest of the weekend, and drink plenty of water.
He’d also said that Killian, Gaston, and Smith had been arrested, that Gaston and Smith had been bailed out right away, but Killian was still sitting in a cell last he heard. Belle was glad to hear it.
“I can’t believe I let them play at my rally,” Belle said miserably. “They ruined everything.”
“It was my fault,” Ruby said. “I’m the one who talked you into giving them the gig.”
“But I’m the leader,” Belle insisted. “It’s on me.”
“So we’ll do damage control,” Ruby said. “Get back out there. We can’t let this stop us.”
“Miss Lucas is right,” Gold said. “Don’t let a group of idiots and a bad experience stop you.”
“Really?” she asked, smiling. “You don’t even buy into our cause.”
“But you do, and I’d hate to ever see you lose your passion.”
“You won’t.”
 Belle left Mr. Gold’s house that afternoon after a heartfelt thanks and a warm hug, wishing she could do a bit more to thank him, but not with Jefferson and Ruby grinning at them that way.
“I’m sorry for the way I talked about him,” Ruby said as they walked arm in arm down the sidewalk, just in case Belle got unsteady on her feet. Jefferson had offered them a ride, but Belle wanted to get some fresh air to more fully clear her head before seeing her father.
“Mr. Gold,” Ruby clarified. “He’s not the monster the town makes him out to be. But you’ve always known that, haven’t you?”
Belle nodded. “Mr. Gold has always been kind to me. Why me and no one else, I’ll never know. But then again, I’m seeing now that I’m not the only one, am I? Did you know Gold and Jefferson were friends?”
“Can’t say I did. But Jefferson knew his way around that house like it was his own, so he’s obviously spent time there. I’ve heard they were stationed together at some point during the war. Though, I no longer can take any stock in what I hear.”
“Could be true, though,” Belle said. “I think Mr. Gold is really a kind person, I think maybe he’s just been through a lot. I also think he’s lonely.”
“Oh, I know that tone of voice,” Ruby said slyly. “You’re going to start peeling back those layers, huh?”
Belle smiled. “If he’ll let me, I would love to.”
 Chapter 4
In the days following the disastrous rally, Belle filed a report against Killian, but he was claiming that he had no clue that the beer was spiked, either, and that he, too, had been drugged without his consent. Unfortunately, it was found out that one of the kegs was indeed spiked with an LSD drug, and no one could prove who did it.
Belle kept quiet within HEN, intending to let the public just sort of forget about the drug-laden orgy her rally had become. She tried to just focus on work and the occasional hours she was able to volunteer at the town’s small library.
She didn’t go see Gold right away, feeling shy and uncertain about where they were in their relationship, if it could be called one. After what they’d gone through together, she could definitely say they were more than acquaintances. But she couldn’t be sure if he wanted to get to know her more, or if he’d been completely turned off by her that night.
“You should go!” Ruby pleaded with her, having turned a complete 180 on her opinion of the man since that fateful night. Though she still cautioned that they were very different people, and a relationship might have issues, she was suddenly Belle’s biggest cheerleader in her pursuit. “Don’t wait too long, he might think you feel weird about what happened!”
“I do feel weird,” Belle said. “But not because of anything he did, just because I don’t know where this leaves us!”
“Well, there’s one way to find out!”
 So Belle found herself standing at the door to Mr. Gold’s pawnshop, dressed conservatively in bellbottom jeans and a loose blouse. She still hadn’t quite gotten over her embarrassment that she’d stripped naked right in front of him, and wasn’t sure if she was thankful or disappointed when Ruby told her that he’d immediately turned his head.
She opened the door, hearing the cheerful ding of the bell, but almost turned right back around when she saw that not only was Jefferson present, but so were Dr. Whale and Dr. Hopper.
“Come on, old man!” Jefferson was saying, to an unimpressed Gold, not having heard her come in. “Just think of how…”
“Jeff…” Whale nudged him, and they all four turned to look at her.
“Is this a bad time?” she asked weakly.
“No!” they all said at once, before Jefferson, Victor, and Archie were all scrambling over themselves to leave the shop.
After they’d all gone in a cloud of dust, Belle shifted on her feet awkwardly. “Wow, do I know how to clear a room, or what?” she joked, hoping to make him relax his tensed posture.
“Ignore them,” Gold said, not relaxing in the least. “They’re being idiotic. How are you Belle? Feeling okay?”
“Oh, I’m totally fine now,” she said with a wave of her hand. “But I’ve definitely learned my lesson about accepting drinks from people.”
“You shouldn’t have had to learn it that way,” he said darkly, and Belle shivered. Not in fear…but something else.
“Well, lucky for me you were there to save me,” she said, trying for coy.
He scoffed self-depreciatingly. “Jefferson is the one who saw that you were in trouble.”
“But you defended me from Killian, and you held and comforted me through the night. Not Jefferson.”
He opened his mouth to say something else, but shut it again, and for a moment they just stood there in awkward silence.
“I…got a couple new albums,” Gold said, changing the subject. “One is of some of Elvis’s lesser known songs, I think you might like.”
Belle grinned. “Can we listen to it?”
Gold jerked his head over toward where he kept the player, and Belle felt a giddy bubble of happiness to see that he’d moved a chaise lounge into the corner with it. He’d obviously hoped she’d come back to listen some more, and wanted them to have a place to sit.
So sit they did, listening to music, and discussing the evolution of rock-n-roll. The chaise was small, so they had to sit close together. Therefor it wasn’t hard for her to lay her head on his shoulder. She felt him stiffen, and hoped she hadn’t been reading him wrong. But then his arm came up and around her, and he pulled her even closer. That same feeling that she remembered through her drug-induced haze came back to her in a rush; a feeling of safety, rightness, and…she was almost afraid to think it, love.
   When Belle had to finally leave to go to work at her father’s shop, Gold had to just sit on the lounge for a while and compose himself. He had hoped she hadn’t been able to tell just how much her closeness affected him. He thanked every deity he knew of that his body hadn’t betrayed him like this when she’d been in his bed, but at the time he had mostly just been worried about her.
This time, she’d come to him of her own free will, sound in mind and body. She’d asked to stay and listen to music, and had cuddled against him like it was the most natural thing in the world. And it did feel natural, to put his arm around her and lean his head against hers, breathing in the fresh scent of her, feeling the warmth of her soft curves.
He needed to go talk to Jefferson.
Wait, where had that thought come from? What was he, fifteen? Bad enough that he couldn’t just sit next to the woman without getting excited, he wasn’t about to run off to gab about it! Besides, Jefferson and his new pals had nearly humiliated him in front of Belle. They’d ambushed him with this ridiculous idea to form a band. It was imbecilic.
Jefferson and Whale kept trying to use the excuse that it would impress Belle, but he knew that it would be more likely to embarrass her, especially if he actually did as they said and “write a song for her.” How horrifying.
Archie, at least, hadn’t been so aggressive, but he was obviously amenable to the idea himself.
“Why don’t you just do it without me?” he’d asked them. “You don’t need me.”
“But you’re the piano player,” Jefferson argued. “That’s the heart and soul of a band. And I daresay that you’re the best singer.”
“Well, I’m sorry, but you’ll have to find someone else. I don’t even play anymore. It’s been so long…I’ve probably forgotten how.”
“You haven’t forgotten,” Jefferson scoffed. “Those keys are part of you. Always have been.”
“Well, that part must have been the one to step on a land mine, because it’s gone.”
“Come on, Jefferson, he doesn’t want to do it,” Archie said then. “Don’t try to force him.”
But Jefferson had continued to plead until Belle walked in, which blessedly shut them up and chased them right out the door.
It was stupid. Pointless. Ridiculous. Music was something he’d let go of a long, long time ago, along with many other aspects of his life. All it would do at this point would be to serve as a reminder of the worst time in his life.
It was idiotic. But…
He glanced over at the covered upright. It hadn’t been tuned in a decade. Maybe it would actually sell if he uncovered it, cleaned it up, and tuned it.
Yes, he’d do that, then it would be sold and out of his life completely.
 Belle and Gold continued to see each other, either when she visited his shop, or just about town. When he came to the diner, Ruby greeted him with a friendly smile. If Belle wasn’t there, either Victor or Archie or both usually were, and they always insisted that he sit with them. Gold found, much to his surprise, that he rather didn’t mind the doctor and the psychiatrist. Especially Archie, who was quiet, but once he opened up was a good conversationalist.
Several of the townsfolk wondered at this change, seeing the feared Mr. Gold making friends of all things, probably wondering what nefarious plans in had in mind. But he also found he didn’t really care about that either.
For her part, Belle was thrilled to see Gold smile occasionally and talk to people, showing them a side that so far only she had ever seen. He seemed more relaxed than she’d ever seen him before, and it was wonderful. Perhaps he hadn’t come fully out of his shell, but it was certainly a start.
 One afternoon, after helping her father that morning and making plans for a small gathering for HEN – not a rally, just a meeting, and something to get them together again and hopefully mend some fences – she made her way to the pawnshop, twirling a yellow daisy between her fingers.
She could hear music playing before she even opened the door, and she smiled. She’d never caught him listening to music without her before, and she hoped that it meant that he was just in a good mood.
The sign on the door was flipped to ‘Closed’, but she didn’t let that stop her from turning the handle that was never locked as long as he was inside.
The piano music playing was some of the most beautiful she’d ever heard, and she was excited to ask him who it was. But once in the shop, she realized that the sound was clearer than any record she’d ever heard, and she slowly became aware of the fact that it was because it wasn’t a recording.
Someone…Gold…was sitting at the upright, and he was playing.
Belle froze on the spot, watching him from behind with her mouth hanging open. He’d said he’d played, but she hadn’t expected this. The melody was not one she recognized, but it seared through her skin and straight to her heart.
She didn’t think that music could feel like that, like being literally caressed. It sent chills through her spine and brought tears to her eyes.
She must have made a sound, a gasp or something, because he suddenly stopped and turned around, eyes widening like he’d been caught doing something illicit.
“I…I was just…” he gestured to the piano nervously.
“Don’t stop,” she begged softly.
He stared at her for a long moment, then turned back around, and began to play again. It was a different song this time, a slower one, but just as hauntingly beautiful.
Belle walked slowly over to him, afraid to move too fast lest she disturb him again. She watched as his long fingers flew across the keys like they weren’t even touching them. She’d never seen anything like it.
At some point she sat down beside him, her back to the keys, but her eyes went back and forth between his hands and the intense look on his face, not sure which one she wanted to stare at more.
Eventually the song ended, and with a boyish smirk, he started up a jaunty tune that she quickly identified as Boogie Woogie Bugle Boy.
“He was a famous trumpet man from up Chicago way,” she sang once she picked up the rhythm. “He had a boogie sound that no one else could play, he was the top man at his craft, but then his number came up, and he was gone with the draft. He’s in the Army now, a-blowin’ revelry; he’s the boogie woogie bugle boy of Company B.”
Gold stopped suddenly and turned to her in surprise. “Belle…you sing wonderfully!”
She blushed. “Oh, gosh, thank you. But you…I had no idea…why did you ever stop playing? You’re amazing!”
He sighed, shaking his head. “I played all the time as a boy after my aunts taught me. Piano, guitar, even a little violin. It was what attracted my wife to me in the first place.”
Belle’s breath caught in her throat. She’d honestly had no idea he’d ever been married. Stupid rumors of purchased Japanese brides notwithstanding. She was determined not to let it bother her, however. He had, after all, lived a whole life before she was even born.
“What happened?” she prompted softly.
“Well, the war happened. Before that I was just a poor farm boy, abandoned by his drunken father when I was seven and shipped to America to live with his equally poor, aged aunts. The depression hit, but we were self-sufficient enough that we got by on what I made at a textile factory. Milah and I…well, it was hardly a great love. She saw me playing guitar in a bar and came up to me and said, “Why don’t you buy me a drink?” So I did. We went steady, and it was easy I suppose. I was good with money and made a decent living in a time where the entire country was struggling. I guess, to her, I was security. And to me, she was…comfort. We married, and got on just fine.  
“When the war hit, and boys started getting called up…I thought that maybe enlisting before the draft could get me would make me seem courageous. Manly. So I did. And Milah, she was so proud of me. I even worked up in rank fairly quickly. I had a mind for statistics and strategies, and I was put on several secret missions. That’s how I met Jefferson. He was Special Ops. We gravitated toward each other, first because we both came from poor families and deadbeat fathers, were both considered something of prodigies of warfare, and then because of music. He was a trumpet player, started out in the Army as the bugle boy. That song is his favorite. But he has a brilliant, brilliant mind, and it was only a matter of time before it was noticed, and he shot up in rank faster than I did. He was responsible for missions that…well…that cost a lot of lives. On their side, and sometimes ours. There’s no way that wouldn’t affect a man, seeing so many people, innocent or no, die because of your actions. Because of our actions.
“We were in Germany, following a lead that several POWs were being held in an old empty mill, way out in the country. We’d planned to go in with just our core group of ten, sneak in under the cover of dark, slit some necks and get our boys out of there with as little fuss as possible. But it had been a setup. There were prisoners in the mill, but they were just bait. The place was littered in landmines, but luckily, Jefferson realized it before we got too close. We had no choice but to retreat, but I argued, saying that since we knew there were landmines, we could be careful enough to get in.
“Our Sergeant wouldn’t hear of it, said it would be suicide to attempt. But I got it into my damned head to play the hero, and I broke rank, and I headed for the mill alone. Jefferson tried to stop me, but in the end he wouldn’t let me go alone, so he followed. If we were detected before we got close enough to the mill, everyone would be dead for, so the Sergeant really had no choice but to follow…”
Gold hesitated, his throat convulsing as he fought back tears. “I stepped on one of the mines. It caused a chain reaction that set them all off. Two men were killed. Four others seriously injured, not counting myself. Jefferson, thank God, made it out with only temporary hearing loss.”
Belle looked down at the leg she knew he always favored, unable to imagine stepping on a landmine and somehow living to tell the tale. She wanted to ask, but didn’t dare. Didn’t dare to so much as speak in case it made him stop talking. She had a strong feeling that he needed to get it all out, and he needed her to just listen.
Seeming to make up his mind about it, he took a deep breath and bent down slowly, then lifted his pants leg…
Revealing a wooden leg from the knee down.
Belle wanted to cry out in distress, but bit it back. She’d known of course that he had an injury, but she’d never known that he was missing a limb.
“I was shipped home, my injury being the only thing that saved me from a court martial for my actions on the battlefront. I was dishonorably discharged. Jefferson lost his position, and was eventually discharged with honor, but no medals. We learned later on that all of the POWs in that mill were killed.”
At this point, Belle couldn’t help but speak, tears streaming freely down her cheeks. “But you know that they were probably going to be killed no matter what you did.”
“I know that. But if I’d just shut up and obeyed my commanding officer like I was supposed to, none of us would have been hurt. Those boys may still be alive, and I’d still be a whole man.”
“You are a whole man,” Belle insisted hotly, unable to help herself. She couldn’t dispute that he’d made a mistake all those years ago, but she would argue like hell that it took away at all from the man he was today. “Your leg makes no difference in that.”
He chuckled mirthlessly. “My wife didn’t think so.”
“What?”
He looked at her for the first time since he’d begun his tale, and Belle’s heart shattered at the pain reflected in his eyes. How long had he been holding all of it inside?
“She was ashamed of me, coming home a broken, battered shell of man. All the honor from having joined the army stripped from me. I couldn’t blame her. But when I got home, still recovering, she surprised me with a son,” just like that, his voice became slightly lighter. “We’d conceived him, apparently, on my last visit home. He was a year old already, and the most adorable little thing you’d ever seen in your life. So I had to try, try to heal, to live. For him. I swear, if it hadn’t been for him…there was a very dark time in my life that I probably would have…well…I wouldn’t be alive now, let’s leave it at that.”
Belle took a breath, trying to process all this new information. Mr. Gold had a son, who would be rather close to her in age, and she’d had no clue. “And your wife?” she asked, almost afraid of the answer judging by the way his expression darkened.
“In time she grew to hate me. Not only had I been kicked out of the Army, I couldn’t work. Couldn’t help chase Neal around once he got up and running. Couldn’t even please…and, well, I guess I didn’t make it easy on her. I was angry all the time when I wasn’t with Neal, and every little sound sent me into a panic. One day, when Neal was just barely four years old, I came home from the doctor to find them gone. Her things, Neal’s things, all the cash we kept saved, all gone. All there was, was a note saying she’d met someone else, and knew that I was in no condition to take care of a child on my own, so she’d taken Neal with her and she’d…” he choked, tears finally springing to his eyes. “find him a good home.”
“What?!” Belle exclaimed. “She…she took him from you…and didn’t even keep him?!”
Gold nodded. “I spent years searching for my boy, but Milah covered her tracks well,” he took a deep breath and smiled. “I did find him though, my boy. I reached out to his adoptive family, fully expecting to have to fight tooth and nail to be able to see him, or else wait a couple more years until the lad turned eighteen. But they surprised me, by allowing me to meet and get to know him. Good people, the Darlings. They sent Neal to stay with me every summer once he turned sixteen. He lives in Boston now. He’s an artist.”
“That’s wonderful,” Belle enthused, happy that at least that portion of his story had a happy ending. “How did I never…” she trailed off, suddenly remembering a sweet teenager with a mop of unruly brown hair. “Neal! I do remember him! I never knew he was your son!”
“Yes, well, I chose not to advertise it,” Gold said, shrugging. “Several people knew; Granny, Mayor Mills, the Nolans, Jefferson of course.”
“I remember when Jefferson moved here,” Belle said, wracking her memory of when she was a kid. “Why did he?”
Gold shrugged. “I never knew, exactly. The man had every reason to hate me. I ruined his career. But he…didn’t. So he moved here, and hasn’t left me alone since.”
“He cares about you,” Belle said firmly.
“I suppose.”
“And you care about him.”
“…I suppose.”
Belle smiled, reaching up to brush the hair out of his eyes, then let her fingers trail through it some more when she realized how soft it was. “It wasn’t fair, the way your wife treated you. She should have been supportive, taken care of you. Love you.”
Gold sighed. “I suppose she never truly loved me. And I think I never truly loved her, either. It was young love not…true love…if such a thing exists.”
“You don’t think so?”
Gold met her eyes, and the look in them made her melt. “Maybe…maybe I do,” he said.
They were both hesitating, and Belle made up her mind that if either of them were going to move, it would have to be her, and she leaned forward, heart thundering, inwardly cheering when he mirrored her.
The first brush of his lips against hers was unlike anything Belle had ever felt. Oh, she’d been kissed plenty, by Gaston and a handful of other crushes in school and beyond. But this was electric in a way she’d previously not thought possible, and they were barely even touching.
He made a low sound in his throat, and suddenly he was kissing her, teeth grazing her lower lip, tongue running along it until she happily let him in. She dug her hands into his hair and held on for dear life, moaning in approval when his hands slid around her waist.
After a few minutes, they broke apart, gasping for air. She grinned, and he responded in kind, smiling bigger than she ever seen from him.
“Adam…” she began, venturing to use that ‘forbidden’ first name, when a piercing sound filled the air. She had just enough time to see his smile melt into terror before they wrenched apart.
It sounded like gunshot, or mini-explosions, and the dimly lit shop flashed like a pyrotechnic show.
“What’s happening?” she cried, but when she turned to him, he was just standing there, without his cane, his face deathly white. “Adam!”
Just then, the front window exploded in a shower of flame and glass, as something hurled through it. It erupted in a shower of sparks, and Belle finally could see that it was a firecracker. A firecracker…in an antique shop.
The sparks were flying everywhere, the high-pitched whistling noise deafening in the previously silent room.  Belle ducked away, feeling pin-pricks of heat on her arms, and screaming when tiny fires started breaking out in several places; on the rack of clothes, on the books, on a pair of marionettes.
“Adam! The shop’s gonna burn down!” she yelled, but he was suddenly nowhere to be found. Maybe he’d run for help? …And left her there?
But regardless, the shop was about to go up in flames, with her inside, so she rushed to the bookcase first as the last of the firecracker died down with a dwindling whistle. She ripped a quilt off the wall and started beating at the bookcase, then took a few books off the shelf to stomp the flames off, as much as it hurt her to step on books. With that fire out, the clothes were still burning, and fast, filling the small building with acrid smoke, and that needed to be the next to be extinguished but…
“No!” Belle cried, beating the flames licking the side of the piano, wishing she knew if and where Gold had a fire extinguisher.
“Gold!” Jefferson screamed, bursting into the shop.
“Jefferson, help!” Belle yelled back. “The piano!”
“Leave it!” Jefferson snapped, grabbing her arm. “You need to get out of here! Where’s Adam?!”
“I don’t know!” she turned around, looking for him. She knew in her heart that he hadn’t left her. Maybe he was hurt. “Check the back!”
Jefferson disappeared behind the curtain just as she caught sight of a foot. She dropped to her knees with a painful thud behind the counter, where Gold was curled into a ball, rocking and grinding his teeth so hard she could hear it, his hands pressed tightly to his ears.
“Gold!” she choked out, the smoke making her eyes sting and her throat burn. “Adam!” she laid a hand on his shoulder, and he screamed, a sound that would live in her nightmares for a while to come.
Jefferson reappeared then, brushing past her and ignoring Gold’s screams to drag him bodily to his feet. “Come on!” he yelled at her, leading the way to the backroom and out the back door, dragging Gold along.
The fire department was just arriving, and the firemen rushed inside the building, thankfully putting out the fire quickly before it got any more out of hand.
“Oh my God, Belle!” Ruby yelled, breaking out of the gathering crowd to come to her side. “What happened?”
“I don’t know,” Belle said, not taking her eyes off of Gold, where he sat against a trashcan, head buried in his hands. “Someone shot fireworks into the shop.”
“Are you serious?” Jefferson barked, and Belle jumped at the sharp tone of his voice, so unlike the Jefferson she knew. Ruby cowered back as well. “Someone fucking did this on purpose!”
“It could have been an accident,” Ruby offered. “Kids, maybe?”
“It was no kid, it was fucking Jones. I know it. I’ll kill him.”
“Don’t say things like that!” Ruby exclaimed, glancing back at where the police and firemen were gathered. “If Killian really did do this, they can charge him.”
Belle knelt beside Gold, afraid to touch him, but desperately wanting to comfort him somehow.
“Belle! Jefferson! Is everyone okay?” Victor asked as he and Archie made their ways past the forming police line.
Archie took one look at Gold and seemed to understand what was happening. “We need to get him off the street and away from this crowd. Come on, my office is just a building over.”
Jefferson and Victor propped Gold up between them, and carried him over to Archie’s office.
They maneuvered him into the office and to the couch. Ruby reached for the light switch, but Archie stopped her.
“No, leave it. And maybe some of you should leave for right now, he doesn’t need to feel crowded.”
Victor nodded understandingly, and led a somewhat confused Ruby out. Jefferson hesitated, clearly wanting to stay, but nodded decisively and headed for the door. “I’m going to tell Sheriff Nolen what you said about the fireworks,” he said. “And make sure he checks into Jones. You take care of him,” he said to her, and she took at as the warning it was. You better take care of him, or you’ll have me to answer to.
“What should I do?” she asked Archie helplessly, wringing her hands.
Archie handed her a cup of water, which she gratefully downed. “Maybe just sit beside him for now,” he said. “Don’t crowd him, don’t touch him. Just sit, and talk. Quietly.”
Belle did as instructed, and sat beside Gold where he was pressed against the back of the couch, his knees against his chest, his artificial leg sticking out at an awkward angle. She realized with a lurch that it was probably painful, but he either didn’t feel it at the moment, or didn’t care.
“I’m here, Adam,” she said softly, praying for the strength to keep her voice steady and the tears at bay. “Whenever you’re ready, I’m right here.”
She couldn’t think of anything to say, so remembering what he’d said about her voice, (was that really only an hour ago?) she began to sing slowly and quietly.
“See the pyramids along the Nile… watch the sun rise on a tropic isle… just remember, darling all the while…you belong to me…”
At length, Gold’s breathing evened out, and he leaned almost imperceptibly closer to her. At Archie’s nod, she placed a hand on his shoulder, and he leaned farther in, until his head was on her lap.
“…You belong to me,” Belle finished in a choked whisper, stroking his hair.
After a few more moments, she could see Gold blink, then he slowly raised his head, looking around as if he didn’t even know how he’d gotten there.
“Adam?” Belle ventured.
He looked at her, seeming to take a second to truly focus in on her, and saw the black smudges on her skin. “Oh God…” he whispered. “Belle…”
“I’m fine,” she rushed to assure him. “And I don’t think the shop suffered too much damage.”
“N…no…there was an explosion,” he said, confused. “A landmine…”
“A land…no, darling, there was no landmine, no explosion. It was just firecrackers. Someone lit them outside the shop on purpose, then shot one through the window.”
“But I felt it,” he insisted. “I could feel my leg…” he stared down at his leg, as if expecting to see a stump instead of his trouser-covered artificial limb.
“What you felt was common,” Archie said, and Gold looked up at him in surprise, clearly having not realized he was there. “You’ll probably have heard it called shell shock, but it’s actually a more complex condition known as gross stress reaction. A…delayed response, if you will, to the trauma of war.”
“I know about shell shock,” Gold said, sounding immensely tired.
“Have you experienced this before?”
“Not…like this,” he admitted. “But when I first came home after the war, I was fearful of loud sounds for a long time…still am, clearly.”
“And something like fireworks would create a direct fight or flight response in you. In most anyone who had been through an experience like yours.”
“Whoever did it must have known that,” Belle seethed. “They were deliberately trying to frighten him.”
“And they succeeded,” Gold said miserably. “I’m so sorry, Belle.”
“Sorry? What on earth for?”
“What for? Belle, my shop was burning down around our ears and I just cowered in a corner like an animal. You could have been hurt or…worse…and I did nothing.”
“You’re allowed to be afraid, Adam. God, we were just talking about what happened to you and then this happened. How could anyone blame you?”
“A real man doesn’t cower or run when someone he loves is in danger.”
Belle ignored the flutter she felt when he said “love.” “By a real man, I think you mean a human,” she said firmly. “One with fears, and flaws, just like the rest of us. Do you think it was smart of me to try to put out the fires on the books and piano, in that order? Instead of just trying to get us to safety?”
Gold chuckled despite himself. “I could hardly expect you of all people to let the books burn.”
“But books and instruments are replaceable. We aren’t. If it hadn’t been for Jefferson, we both might be dead.”
“Belle’s right,” Archie said. “You’ve been through something few of us can comprehend. I don’t even think I can. And your reaction to such a violent reminder was only human.”
“But you can’t possibly still want to be with me…er…friends with me…” he cut a shy look from Belle to Archie. “…after seeing me that way,” Gold said, but with a hint of hope in his voice that he would be proven wrong.
“You let me decide what I want,” Belle said. “And what I want right now, is to take you home and take care of you the way you did me when I was drugged. Cause that’s what a relationship is, right? We take care of each other? You, me, and our wayward child, Jefferson?”
Gold chuckled and allowed Belle to thread their fingers together. “Oh, a relationship now, is it?” his tone was playful, but she could see the genuine question there, and she only smirked in response.
“I think it’s really healthy for you to talk about this,” Archie said, smiling at the pair. “If Belle is who you’re most comfortable talking to, then that’s great. But if you like, I’m here, too, if you need to talk.”
“As a therapist?” Gold asked wryly.
“As a therapist, or just as a friend, if you’d rather. Or, perhaps Jefferson. He told me that you don’t open up to him, but don’t you think if anyone understands what you’ve been through, it’s him?”
Gold nodded, squeezing Belle’s hand. “He’s always been there for me. Always.”
“And now you have lots of people there for you,” Belle said.
He arched a brow. “Lots?”
“Well there’s Jeff, Archie, Victor, Ruby, and Neal. And you know, I think Sheriff Nolan actually really likes you. And his wife thinks you’re dashing. I remember her saying that to my mom once. And of course…there’s me.”
Gold looked like he wanted to debate her claims, but found that he couldn’t. He had friends; a family who cared about him, a woman who supported him, and that’s all there was to it.
 Chapter 5
If asked before it happened, Gold would have thought his panic attack in the shop would have irreparably humiliated him. The way he’d huddled up in fear, that Belle had been witness to such weakness, the fact that Jefferson had to carry him out of his burning shop like a child.
But the more he thought about, the more he realized it didn’t embarrass him. He wasn’t proud of it, but it was impossible to really feel shame when those around him did nothing but support him and just act happy that he was alive.
He wasn’t healed. The incident exasperated some old ticks; such as shaking hands, raised voices making him nauseated, and worst of all the phantom pains in his missing leg had returned with a vengeance, not to even mention the pain from misusing it that night. But even though it had been the worst panic attack he’d ever had, it had been the first that left him feeling almost cleansed instead of just plain sick.
A pair of smiling blue eyes had a lot to do with it.
“Belle,” he complained laughingly. “I have to get up!”
His bed had been transformed into something of a throne. All set up with pillows, (every pillow in the house,) and blankets, and a stack of books a mile high. Belle, Jefferson, and Ruby had even pitched in and bought him a brand new, portable record player, so that he could listen to music wherever.
“Nuh uh,” Belle declined with a prim shake of her head. “The doctor said to stay  off your feet for three days. It’s been one.”
“But Belle…”
“No buts! Whatever you need I can bring to you.”
“Belle…” he said again, firmly. “I need to use the bathroom.”
“Oh…” Belle blinked, blushing slightly, but recovered quickly. “Well why didn’t you say so? Do you have a bedpan?”
Now it was his turn to blush. “No! Belle, the doctor specifically said to stay in bed except to use the restroom and to bathe. I am not using a damned bedpan. I know full well how to get around. Been doing it a long time and in worse condition than this.”
He hadn’t meant to snap, truly he didn’t. Belle was only trying to be a good caretaker, and bless her heart, she didn’t quite know what she was doing. He’d often snapped at Milah that way and worse, and she responded by screaming back and stomping out of the room, not that he’d deserved any less. Belle, on the other hand, just jutted her bottom lip out at him.
“Okay, okay, crankypants,” she replied, appearing completely unfazed.
“I’m sorry,” he said at once regardless. “I shouldn’t have spoken that way to you.”
Belle smiled and reached out to brush some hair out of his face. “It’s gonna take a bit more than a testy attitude when you aren’t feeling well to put me off. Now come on, up with you before I have to change your sheets.”
He chuckled, and let her pull the covers off before swinging his legs…his leg, over the side of the bed.
Jefferson had been the one to help him change and get into bed the day before, and to help remove his wooden leg. He never slept in it anyway, save that night when Belle had begged for his comfort, but the remaining stump from just above where his knee had been was red and enflamed from the abuse it had sustained, so he couldn’t put the thing back on until the swelling went down.
It wasn’t anything knew to him. He’d gotten around plenty of times without it, but it was the first time Belle had ever seen him without it, and he paused, evaluating her expression and letting her look, despite how uncomfortable it made him. He was only in boxer shorts, after all, and his mottled flesh was on full display.
“It’s swollen,” she said in sympathy.
“Yeah, it happens sometimes when I over-exert. It’ll be okay.”
Belle lightly brushed the tips of her fingers across the mangled skin and he jumped involuntarily. “Sorry!” she said quickly, snatching her hand back.
He grabbed her hand, pulling it back to him, if only to reassure her that he wasn’t upset. “No, it’s ok. I’m just not used to anyone but my doctor and me touching it.”
Belle ran her hand more confidently over the stump, and Gold marveled at the utter lack of disgust in her eyes. He’d been hastily and agonizingly cauterized by the field medic, then later stitched up, so the result, even after so many years, was hideous. “Would a massage help, maybe?” she asked sweetly.
He flushed. “Uh…my…my doctor sometimes…but you…you wouldn’t want to…”
Belle giggled. “I would. Just let me know, okay?”
“Okay,” he said, but he highly doubted it. It was one thing to let her touch that most hated part of him, but add that to the idea of her rubbing an area very close to another, more appreciated area, was a bit more than he could handle right then.
“Right,” she said finally, taking her hand away – and, amazingly, he missed it – and stood up. “Do you need help?”
He fought to restrain his temperamental tendencies. “No thank you, sweetheart. I can handle that part on my own.”
“I didn’t mean that,” she said, laughing. “I meant getting there. Although if you asked, I would certainly help you with that as well.”
To his astonishment, she winked at him, and would this slip of a girl ever stop making him blush?
He let her help him into a standing position, and hand him his crutches. He showed her how the top parts looped around his arms, but he only needed one to get him to the bathroom and back.
He felt her eyes on him as he returned, and he tried to keep the grimace of effort off his face.
When he plopped back down on the bed, he didn’t protest as Belle bustled about to tuck him in again.
“Clucking about like a mother hen,” he said with an amused smile.
“I’m not…” she froze and stared at him. “That was a dig at my organization, wasn’t it?”
“A little bit.”
Belle slapped him playfully with a throw pillow before settling down beside him on the bed, facing him. Her eyes moved to his nightstand, which his leg was propped up beside.
“May I?” she asked hesitantly.
When he figured out what she was talking about, he nodded, and she reached over to pick up the prosthetic.
“It’s heavy!” she exclaimed in surprise.
“Yes,” he agreed, not sure how else to respond.
She slowly examined the leg, running her hands along the grainy wood and bits of aluminum at the knee and ankle joints.
“This looks uncomfortable,” she commented, fingering the rough leather straps that connected it to his thigh.
“I’m used to it,” he said. “Once the calluses built up, I didn’t notice it that much anymore.”
She moved the foot, testing the ankle joint. “Should it not move easier than this?”
He didn’t know why, but he was beginning to feel a little defensive of his wooden leg. “It shouldn’t move too easily, or else I’d fall. True, it’s a little stiff, but my leg is a far sight better than some.”
“I’m sorry!” she exclaimed. “I wasn’t meaning to sound insulting. I just…they’ve come pretty far in the development of prosthetics. I just wonder why you haven’t gotten a more comfortable one. One made of plastic.”
“Plastic?” he asked. “Uh, I guess I’d never given it much thought. I went for years with a horrible stick for a leg; my ‘temporary’ leg which was only meant to hold me off for short time until the VA gave me a new one. It was like the bottom of a crutch. Like a peg leg,” Belle winced in sympathy. “It was only after I started making money on investments that I was able to get ahold of this one. I knew it wasn’t the best…but it was sadly difficult to get a very good one.”
“Would you…” she trailed off, hesitant.
“Would I what?” he prompted. “It’s ok, I won’t be offended.”
She bit her lower lip. “Would you be interested in a new one? If maybe I could try looking into it?”
“How do you even know it’s possible?”
Belle shrugged self-consciously. “Well, Victor brought up…conversationally, that quality prosthetics were becoming more readily available for veterans, and I…may have already sent away for some information.”
“You did?” Gold asked in amazement. It hadn’t even been two ­days­ ­since she even found out that he had a fake leg!
“Are you upset?” she asked uncertainly.
Gold took the leg away from her, setting in carelessly on the floor, and gathered her up in his arms. “Upset? Oh sweetheart, how could I be upset, when you’re so wonderful?” he took her chin in his forefinger and thumb, and tilted her head up so that he could reach her lips.
It was their first kiss since the one that had ended so dramatically, but it was just as good as before.
Only this time, her tongue moved more quickly and confidently into his mouth, and he groaned in approval.
His hands went to her hair, tangling his fingers in her impossibly silky strands. She hadn’t bothered to straighten it, as she normally did, and it hung in soft, gentle curls. He adored it, and he hoped to one day find a polite way to let her know he preferred it. In the meantime, he would simply continue to muss it up to show his appreciation.
She was wiggling deliciously against him, and before he knew what was happening, she was straddling his lap. Her knee-length skirt bunched up around her thighs, so that all that remained between then was their underwear and a thin blanket.
One of his hands moved down to grip her thigh, sliding it up under her skirt until he had a hand full of her ass. She moaned in response, and moved even more.
It was like she couldn’t be still, and it was driving him insane. He knew she must feel him growing hard against him, but she must not have minded, since she only responded by grinding down against him.
Unfortunately – very unfortunately – that wonderful motion also put too much pressure on his thigh, and he involuntarily had to pull away from her delicious mouth to bite back a moan of pain.
“Oh God! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!” she stammered, rushing to get off of him. He tried to pull her back, pain be damned, but she wiggled away and put a foot of distance between them. “I’m so sorry!” she repeated.
“No, no, don’t be sorry,” he insisted. “I’m sure as hell not.”
“But it was stupid to do that when you’re already in pain.”
He chuckled. “For a minute there, I forgot I had any legs, much less lacking one. Please come back here. Sit on my good leg, it’s alright.”
But she wouldn’t straddle him again, much to his dismay. She did, however, cuddle against his side, which was a good consolation.
“Maybe we should just take it slow,” she said, biting her lip again in a way that was making him crazy. “I wouldn’t want to put you back on recovery.”
“You’re not,” he insisted. “But if you want to take things slow, we will,” he looked at her face, and there was something in her expression that gave him pause, because it wasn’t just about him and his leg. “Don’t think I expect anything from you, sweetheart. We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.”
“I know,” she said, smiling. “You don’t even have to tell me for me to know. I really just don’t want to hurt you…but also…”
“Also?”
“I’ve never…well, that is to say…”
He chuckled. “It’s okay to be a virgin, Belle. I’m not so old fashioned to expect it of you, but I’m certainly not going to be put off by it either.”
She sighed. “It’s just that you’re older, with more experience. You’ve had a wife, and I’m sure plenty of other lovers. I don’t want to disappoint you.”
He just had to laugh at that. “Plenty of other lovers? You make me sound like a regular Don Juan. Trust me, I’m not. My, er, partners, can be counting on one hand, and none of them were anything special, and my wife and my relationship…well, my good memories of it were pretty tainted by the memory of how it ended. You? Christ, Belle, you could dance around the room for me, fully clothed, and I would be more turned-on by it than any of my past…dalliances. I mean…” he glanced surreptitiously to his lap, and she followed his gaze, blushing hotly when she could see that he was still aroused. “As for my age...does it bother you at all? You can be honest.”
“It doesn’t bother me in the least,” she said. “I’ve been gone for you for you since I was I was thirteen. I just hope it doesn’t bother you any. That you see me as a woman, not a kid.”
“Belle, believe me, if I hadn’t seen you as a woman for a very long time now, we would not be in this very situation right now. I’ll admit, when I’d started to become attracted to you, it galled me a bit. But you’re such an intelligent, articulate, caring, beautiful woman. And for some reason you chose me. Far from bother me, my dear. I just feel damned lucky. But wait a second, what do you mean, ‘gone for me since you were thirteen’?”
“I mean I’ve had a crush on you since I was thirteen.”
He chuckled. “How could you? I was nothing more than the grumpy old man who came to collect rent once a month.”
“You weren’t and aren’t old, and I happened to find you very debonair and mysterious. You spoke to me like an equal, and that really meant something to me. You, sir, are single-handedly responsible for my sexual awakening.”
Gold made a sound like someone was pushing the air out of his lungs, and removed his arm from around his giggling Belle. “Okay! Let’s not talk about that anymore.”
“Very well,” she said, still laughing. “But it’s true. And it always felt like something completely unrealistic, like fantasizing about a book character or celebrity. It wasn’t like I had actual designs on you until…well, until that first day I came to your shop.”
“That’s a relief,” he chuckled. “And it was the same for me. But I’m happy you did.”
She grinned, then leaned up to kiss him lightly. “Me too.”
 The investigation about the fireworks hadn’t turned up any leads. If it was Killian, and Belle knew full well that it was, he’d covered his tracks well. No one had seen him outside the shop, but he had been seen at the Rabbit Hole that evening, even though no one was able to prove he’d been there at the same time as the incident.
After three days of rest, and more and more grumpiness as the days wore on, Adam was finally allowed by his doctor to put his leg back on and get out of bed.
In the three days of his bedrest, Belle had all but moved in with him for the time. Jefferson visited regularly, and he was the one to sit nearby while Adam took a bath, just in case he needed help, but he never did. Victor and Archie stopped by a couple of times too, and Ruby brought dinner every evening. Granny even accompanied her one night, gruffly informing him that she’d added some extra pickles – at no extra cost, just this once – and gave him an herbal oil that he could massage into the skin of his leg, saying that it worked wonders. Belle gave him a wink at that, which flustered him to no end, though he’d managed a thank you to the older woman.
Belle’s other friends were less understanding about her relationship with Gold, and their distrust put a huge damper on the group. Belle hoped that it would pass, and they would be able to come to terms with it.
Her father, well, he’d taken it better than Belle had feared.
“Where are you going?” he asked when she’d come home to pack for her stay at Adam’s. “You’re not moving out, are you?”
“Not just yet, Papa,” she said with a smile. “Although I’m getting up there in years, don’t you think it’s about time?”
“No,” he said bluntly. “You’re fine right where you are, until you’re married at least.”
Her father was of the opinion that a young woman remained at home until she went to live with a husband. He didn’t think young women should live on their own, and hadn’t allowed her to live in a dorm during college, though she’d only gone for two years. But Belle didn’t complain. Her father was all alone save for her, and besides, living at home allowed her to put aside a generous savings. She was only grateful that he’d never seemed keen on trying to marry her off. He’d tolerated Gaston the way only a protective father would, but seemed relieved instead of disappointed when she’d broken it off with him. When he found out, through the grapevine, just what had happened to cause the breakup, he’d been murderous. Only the pride he had in her for dealing with it on her own had stopped him from going to the boy’s house and giving him what for.
Belle had considered telling him that she’d be spending a few days at Ruby’s, but dismissed that thought. She hated lying, and besides, it was bound to get back to him eventually in this small town. And since nothing inappropriate was likely to happen while he was recovering, she had nothing to hide.
“I uh, I’m going to be staying at Adam Gold’s house for a few days.”
“Adam…who’s…wait, Mr. Gold?! The landlord?”
“Yes?” she said uncertainly.
“Why in the world would you go to stay at his house?”
“He was hurt last night, Papa. Didn’t you hear about the shop?”
Maurice’s ire deflated. “Yes, I did. That’s horrible, what was done to him. No one deserves that.”
Belle looked at him in surprise. Maurice had served in the war too, but he’d thankfully been stationed state-side, handling deployments and special operations. She knew that that didn’t mean he hadn’t had his share of grief, dealing with deployments that ended in boys being killed, but he luckily not had to go through the horror of battle. By that point, most everyone knew about Gold’s reaction to the fire, and Shell Shock was not something readily understood or accepted. But Maurice, for reasons Belle couldn’t know, seemed to truly empathize.
“It is,” she agreed. “And the incident aggravated an old injury, so he’s going to be on bed rest for a few days. He needs someone with him, to take care of him.”
“That doesn’t answer why you are going to be that person.”
Belle stood up, taking a deep breath. “Because, Papa, Adam and I…” she knew that Gold preferred people to use his last name, less personal that way, but if she was going to be talking about him in terms of being her boyfriend, she wasn’t about to call him Mr. Gold. “We’re…involved.”
“Involved?” Maurice echoed, blanching. “I’m going to need you to elaborate, I’m afraid.”
“Well, we haven’t exactly defined the relationship yet, but I have feelings for him, Papa. As he does for me.”
Belle expected one of several scenarios. Either her father would explode, tell her she was crazy and try to lock her in her room. He would become quietly furious and start listing all the ways he thought it was wrong. He would say nothing, and just go out and threaten Gold with physical harm if he didn’t leave his innocent little girl alone.
It was the one reaction Belle hadn’t anticipated that won out in the end.
Maurice shook his head, then pinched the bridge of his nose like he had a sudden headache. “Your mother would be having a field day right about now.”
“Mom…she what?”
“She told me how you puppy-dog eyed him as a teenager. She teased all the time about how you were going to grow up one of these days, and ‘go after your man’ as she put it. I know she only did it to rile me, I don’t think she ever actually expected it. But oh boy, would she be crowing now.”
Belle laughed softly. “I didn’t exactly intend to ‘go after him.’ It just sort of…happened.”
Maurice paled even further. “I don’t need details.”
“Papa! No! Nothing like that! Not…yet…”
“Ugh!”
“I’m sorry!” Belle was still laughing, dizzyingly happy that he wasn’t actually angry. “You don’t…you don’t mind?”
“Well, I’m not thrilled!” he said. “He’s old enough to be your father!”
“Technically,” Belle admitted. “But you’re almost old enough to be his. Doesn’t that count for anything?”
Maurice rolled his eyes heavenward. “He’s an asshole.”
“Not to me, never to me.”
“I know,” he sighed. “You and your mother were always fond of him. And that does count for something. If he’s good to you, princess, I suppose that’s all that really matters to me.”
Belle flung her arms around him. “Thank you, Papa! And he is. He’s wonderful.”
He patted her back before setting her back to look at her. “However, it’s very improper for you to be staying at his home without being married.”
She rolled her eyes. “I’m going to take care of him. It’s not a romantic getaway.”
“Still. He’s a man, and he’s bound to enjoy it too much.”
“Oh my God, Papa, stop.”
“Stop trying to protect my little girl? Never.”
 In the end, both she and Adam had enjoyed it…a bit too much. But Belle’s only regret was that he’d been in no condition to further the…enjoyment.
It wasn’t a sense of propriety that had kept her a virgin all these years, just a simple matter of not having found anyone that she felt that connection to. Ruby, from the time she lost her virginity at seventeen, had been of the inclination that sex and love could be mutually exclusive, that sex could be just for fun sometimes. Belle was fully supportive of her best friend’s activities as long as they were safe, she just didn’t share that opinion. She couldn’t imagine being able to be that unguarded with someone unless she loved and trusted them.
And she trusted Adam implicitly, and was quickly finding herself more and more in love with him, though she hadn’t had nearly enough nerve to reveal that to him. They hadn’t even progressed to calling each other boyfriend and girlfriend. Although, “boyfriend” wasn’t a title that really seemed to fit him.
She checked her watch, picking up her step, waving at Marco on the sidewalk. She’d gone back home to have lunch with her father, and assure him nothing inappropriate had happened during her stay. (And it wasn’t even a lie!) But she was supposed to meet Adam at his shop, which had been cleared by the fire department, to go over the damage together. She was running late though, and growled to herself for it. She didn’t want him to have to go inside alone.
She found him standing outside, leaning heavily on his cane, and she hoped dearly that he hadn’t been waiting long. But she couldn’t help but smile at his attire, even though it must have been picked out to save his suits from the ashes. Dark wash, fitted jeans (bellbottoms would not have done him justice,) a tight, white button-up, and the same brown blazer from the rally. On his face was a pair of round sunglasses, giving him a very Ringo Starr appearance. Though in her humble option, Ringo had nothing on Adam.
His face brightened when he saw her, and it pleased her somewhat to see that instead of leaning away from his cane to try and diminish the look of dependence like she’d seen him do with many people, including herself, he leaned even more on it, to better balance while he held out his other arm for her.
She complied immediately, wrapping her arms around his torso under his jacket, and pressing her nose against the skin at his chest the lack of tie and a few buttons mercifully undone provided for her.
It was ridiculous, really, how much she’d missed him. She’d left his house only that morning, pouting shamelessly as she packed her small overnight bag back up. He’d laughed at her dramatics, trying to insist that he was still convalescent, and perhaps she ought to stay a few more days. But despite her growing feelings, moving in with him would be too fast, and they both knew it. She refused to become that girlfriend who had to hang on her boyfriend constantly, especially now that he was becoming a little more social. She desperately wanted to see him living and having fun with friends without her, as contradictory as it seemed to the fact that she had the desire to be with him all the time now.
“How are you feeling?” she asked him, scrutinizing his face for any sign of tiredness or pain. He did look tired, but she suspected it was preemptive of what they were about to do.
“Ready to get this over with,” he sighed, eying the paper-covered remains of the window. “I uh…I waited for you…because I didn’t…”
“I know,” she said, squeezing him. “I’m sorry I was late, lunch with Papa took longer than I meant for it to.”
“No matter,” he said. “I’m sure he’s been worried about his little girl, spending time in the lair of the Beast.”
Belle swatted his arm playfully. “Oh hush, you. I’ll have you know he’s been very understanding about this.”
“I’m glad,” Adam said seriously. “I would hate to cause problems between you.”
“Well, you have nothing to worry about. Are you ready to go in?”
Adam took a deep breath. “I suppose so.”
He opened the door, and led the way in, still tightly gripping her hand. Belle supposed he was still holding that breath, because he let it out suddenly. “It’s not as bad as I I’d thought it would be,” he said.
The fire had claimed the entire rack of vintage coats and dresses, which was a real shame, as there had been a couple of 1920s era gowns Belle would have loved to have tried on at some point. Most of the items that had been displayed on the wall on that side were gone as well, but luckily the fire had been mostly contained to that one side of the shop. The biggest problem, unfortunately, would be the smell and amount of smoke damage affecting the quality and value of the rest of the items and antiques.
Adam kicked at the remains of the sparkler still sitting in the middle of the floor.
“Any arrests, yet?” Belle asked.
“No,” Gold said gruffly. “And I doubt there’ll be one. They covered their tracks well.”
Belle squeezed his hand. “Ready to get started?”
He smiled at her. “Ready.”
 For the next hour, Gold and Belle (mostly Belle, to Gold’s chagrin,) dragged the items most obviously beyond repair out to the curb for trash. Then they began the tedious job of examining the rest of his inventory and deciding what could be salvaged, and what couldn’t.
They were just about to launch the daunting task of removing all the books from the bookcase, sorting the damaged books from the good ones, and then removing the burned bookcase itself, when the door creaked open, the bell above making more of a clink instead of a ding.
“You started the party without us?” Jefferson asked, leading the way, followed by Victor, Archie, Ruby, Sheriff David Nolan, and his wife, Mary Margaret.
“What are you all doing here?” Gold asked, trying to keep his voice sounding polite instead of suspicious, accounting especially for the unexpected appearance of the sheriff and his wife.
“We’re here to help!” David said cheerfully. “Leroy and his crew are on their way to get that window replaced in a jiffy!”
“I brought some cleaning supplies,” Mary Margaret said, holding up a pair of buckets. “I can get things clean and smelling fresh in no time, just you wait.”
“And Granny’ll be by later with dinner for everyone,” Ruby announced then clapped her hands together. “Now, where do we start?”
Gold looked over at Belle in astonishment, believing she must have asked them to come. But she looked as surprised as he felt, if far less disbelieving.
“I…uh…” Gold stammered, totally unsure of how to react to so many smiling faces, aimed at him. “I…thank you.”
Everyone waved off his thanks as no big deal, and scattered out to start cleaning. With everyone helping together, the work was getting completed in no time at all. David, Jefferson, and Victor were able to haul out bigger pieces of ruined furniture and pieces of drywall, and Mary Margaret and Ruby were scrubbing what was left behind. Archie helped Belle with the books, and Gold was able to move around and answer everyone’s questions about what could stay and go.
“What about this, Mr. Gold?” Ruby asked, holding up an old red dress cape, the sort worn by women from his time to formal events and such. It had been displayed elsewhere from the rack of clothes, so hadn’t sustained damage. “It doesn’t smell terribly bad. I think with a bit of airing out, it’ll be just fine.”
It didn’t take someone as adept at deal-making as Gold to catch the glint in the young woman’s eyes as she carefully handled the velvet cape.
“Oh, I’m not sure,” Gold said smoothly. “With things like clothing, it would be the height of unfairness to sell something like that that’s been through a fire. I wouldn’t be able to charge hardly anything.”
“Really? But it’s so pretty!”
Gold hummed. “I think not. But if you like it…why don’t you simply take it?”
Ruby’s eyes widened. “Oh… I couldn’t!”
“Nonsense, I’ll just have to throw it out if you don’t give it a nice home. It’s rather old fashioned, but I think you could pull it off quite well.”
Ruby grinned excitedly and wrapped it around her shoulders. Gold hadn’t been just saying that, and he’d been right. The girl’s tall build and graceful air were made for such a classic garment. “What do you think, Belle?!” she asked, near squealing.
“It looks beautiful on you, Ruby!” Belle gushed from her position on the floor, surrounded by books.
“Thank you, Mr. Gold,” Ruby said shyly before turning away to continue cleaning, an extra bounce in her step, cape flowing merrily behind her.
Belle stood up, stretching the stiffness from her legs, and came to stand beside him. “That was very sweet of you.”
“I meant what I said,” he gruffed, trying to brush off her praise. “It was either she take it, or I threw it out.”
“No, you could have sold it if you’d wanted to. You just wanted her to have it, because she wanted it, and you’re being sweet.”
“Well…the least I can do for all her help is offer her a silly length of fabric if she wants it.”
Belle reached up and placed a gentle kiss to the corner of his mouth, ignoring Victor’s wolf whistle from somewhere on the other side of the shop.
Gold cleared his throat, a little overwhelmed with this level of public affection, but liking it all the same. “As for you, my dear, I do hope you have a decent stack of not quite ruined but not quite sellable books over there.
Belle blushed, guiltily following his gaze to an out-of-the-way pile, and he grinned in response. “Well…there are a few with just some singed edges, and I couldn’t bear to throw them out!”
“And I’m sure you know someone who would love to keep them.”
“Oh…I just thought maybe you’d take them.”
Gold kissed her brow. “I think not. And I also think that copy of Dracula you’ve been eyeballing for some time should find its way to that stack, as well.”
“But that one’s not damaged at all!”
“Humor me?”
Belle bit her bottom lip, but didn’t bother to argue. He knew that if he’d offered her something like jewelry, like his first impulse would tell him to do, her protests would come much stronger. But there was little chance of such a bibliophile refusing the gift of books. No, the jewelry would have to wait for her birthday.
In the end, he managed to sneakily give away “damaged” goods to everyone, once he caught the tell-tale sign of holding the object in question a bit too long, or asking him questions about it. Mary Margaret took a set of glass unicorn charms that he told her once belonged to a baby mobile. The way her eyes lit up, and one hand strayed to her middle made him suspect that even at their age, it was possible that they might soon be giving their adult daughter a brother or sister. David took, of all things, an antique prop sword. Victor, a WWI era stethoscope, and Archie, an ornamental umbrella. Only Jefferson escaped with nothing, but Gold knew that was because he knew him too well to be tricked. But Gold was especially glad that they accepted the gifts when offers of payment were vehemently refused.
Not even Leroy and his men accepted payment for the superb job they did in replacing the front window, and even went so far as to put up some new drywall in the corner that was most damaged. They wouldn’t, however, be able to stop him from lowering their rent next month.
Granny had arrived, just as Ruby said, with mounds of food, and everyone settled on whatever flat surface they could find to eat.
“You think this is ok?” Belle asked, setting aside the remains of her burger and wiping her hands before turning in her seat on the piano bench to indicate the upright. It had a large, ugly scorch mark on the side, but an earlier look told Gold that the interior had been undamaged.
“One way to find out,” Jefferson said, winking at Gold.
Gold stiffened in embarrassment, but risked a glance at Belle, who was looking back at him hopefully. She wouldn’t ask him, he knew, but he also knew that she wished he would.
And he found, to his surprise, that the thought didn’t fill him with the sick feeling of remembrance anymore. Instead of Milah’s scowls and derision, he thought only of Belle and the way she’d looked at him that night. And instead of explosions and fear, he thought of the way it had felt to play alongside his best friend to the joy of their troupe.
He wiped his own hands, turning in his seat, and lifted the cover before running a quick scale up and down the keys to test the sound.
He heard a gasp from someone behind him, either Ruby or Mary Margaret, and chanced a look to find everyone but Jefferson and Belle staring in utter surprise. With a mental shrug he began to play, the same song he’d played for Belle that night.
“It’s so beautiful,” Belle murmured. “But what is it?”
“I…wrote it,” he said quietly, not looking at her. “I started it years ago, but I finished it…well, for you.”
He glanced up to find happy tears forming in her eyes, and he looked back down at his hands quickly, before he became too flustered.
When the song finished, everyone was silent for a long beat. Mary Margaret and Ruby were staring with doe-eyed expressions that made Belle scowl playfully and David nudge his wife with his elbow.
“As lovely as that was…” Jefferson said, inexplicably now holding a trumpet in his hand, and brought it to his mouth to play a fast paced, jazzy tune.
Gold laughed, shaking his head, but followed his lead, the two falling into rhythm as easily as breathing air. The woman laughed out in delight, and everyone clapped along, until Victor suddenly compiled together the buckets, a broken tambourine, and two long paintbrushes, drumming out a rolling beat with practiced ease.
Archie leapt to his feet, dashing out the door, leaving everyone to wonder until he reappeared with his bass guitar from his office, picking up the song right away.
“Wait, I remember seeing…” Mary Margaret said, getting up to dig through some of the items they’d been sorting through and coming back with an acoustic guitar, all but shoving it into her husband’s hands. David flushed, but after a few moments spent tuning it, an entire band was in full swing.
They went back and forth between old jazz and some more modern music. And when Ruby begged for her favorite song, Heatwave, they complied. Gold didn’t know it, but he was able to pick up after a few tries.
The girls sang out, and Gold noticed Ruby from the corner of his eye, elbowing Mary Margaret stealthily before jerking her head toward Belle. He wondered what that meant, until the both suddenly stopped singing, dropping back to “backup singers,” as Belle, not paying attention, sang alone without inhibition, her voice more powerful and gravelly then he remembered.
“Whenever he calls my name, soft, low, sweet, and plain…I feel…well I feel that burnin’ flame. Has high blood pressure got a hold on me, or is this the way loves supposed to be…” she almost trailed off, noticing that she was having a bit of a solo, opening her eyes to find several other pairs gaping in astonishment. But Gold nodded at her encouragingly and she smiled and continued.
Gold could honestly say he’d never felt such a pure, easy, happiness. Even such a joyous occasion as meeting his son for the first time had been so tarnished by everything else. Right now, he didn’t just feel happy…he felt free.
In fact, there was only one thing that could make the moment utterly perfect, and like an answer to his thought, it opened the shop door.
“Dad?” a young man and woman exclaimed at the same time.
The music stuttered to a stop as everyone turned to face the newcomers.
“…Neal?!” Gold exclaimed, leaping to his feet so fast, forgetting his cane, that Belle had to shoot out a hand to stop him from falling back down.
His son was looking around with wide eyes, so was the lovely woman at his side. A woman he recognized.
“Emma!” Mary Margaret exclaimed jumping up to embrace her daughter. “What are you doing here?! You didn’t say you were coming into town!”
“What are you guys doing here?” Emma said, looking kind of dazed. “Daddy, you haven’t played in ages!”
Gold ignored them, however, rushing to pull his son into a tight hug. “My boy! Why didn’t you say you were coming to visit? Not that I’m complaining, mind you.”
“Well, when you told me over the phone about what happened to the shop, I was worried about you, having to deal with it on your own,” he smiled over his father’s shoulder. “Guess I needn’t have worried after all.”
Gold rubbed the back of his neck. “Er, yes…my uh…” he glanced around. “My…friends…they all showed up today to pitch in. We were just…celebrating, I suppose.”
“This is out of sight!” Neal gushed. “I didn’t know you could rock like that, Pop! I mean, all of you. That sounded amazing!”
“Now, what about you?” David asked Emma. “What brings you here?”
Emma shrugged. “When Neal told me about his dad, I thought I’d come too, haven’t seen you guys in too long.”
David frowned, looking back and forth between the two, as a dawning realization was coming over Gold. “I didn’t even know you two knew each other!”
Neal and Emma both reddened and suddenly tried looking everywhere but their parents. “We met up in Boston,” Emma said. “I didn’t even know he was Gold’s son at the time. We uh…started dating…”
David looked over at Gold in surprise, who only gave a one-shoulder shrug. Who his son dated was his own business, but what he knew of Emma was that she was a strong-willed, intelligent young woman, and quite lovely to boot. He knew from seeing them together over the years that Belle admired Emma, being who started their peace coalition in the first place, despite Emma being several years younger. Anyone who Belle thought so highly of was fine by him.
“Hey Emma!” Belle intoned, right on time.
Emma grinned and rushed past her father to hug her friends.
“This is really something, Pop,” Neal said, and Gold would never grow tired of the honorific. Neal called his adoptive father Dad, of course, but in time Neal had come to refer to Gold as Papa, or Pop, and Gold had been euphoric. “I’ve never seen you like this before.”
Gold gave a half smile. “A lot’s happened of late, son.”
Right then, Belle sidled up beside him, smiling up at Neal, and Gold threaded their fingers together. “Neal, I believe you’ve met Belle…my, er…girlfriend.” Belle squeezed his hand, approving the title, and Gold was relieved.
Neal blinked dumbly for a moment, glancing between the two of them, at their joined hands, then at Emma who was returning to his side.. “You’re…together?” he asked.
“Yeah, that adds up,” Emma said dryly.
“What you mean, it adds up?” Neal asked her in shock. “When have they ever…but she’s…”
“Oh come on, Neal, Belle’s been in love with your dad forever. It was only a matter of time till she wore him down.”
Belle squeaked in surprise. “Was I that obvious?!”
“Yes,” said everyone else in the room.
“Except to Gold, of course,” Jefferson said, holding up a finger. “But then again, it’s all but impossible to convince the man that someone cares about him.”
Gold gave him a wry look.
“How do we feel about this?” David asked his wife, referring to Neal and Emma.
Mary Margaret patted his arm. “We feel like Emma’s a big girl who makes her own choices, and Neal is a nice boy from a nice family.”
David sighed, but let his wife lead him back over to where the food and drink were laid out, followed by Emma, who hanged on her father’s arm and offered him a kiss on his cheek.
“Are you…okay with this?” Gold asked, indicating Belle, who’d let go of his hand to go help the others with the food and give him a moment with his son. “I know it must seem odd to you.”
“A little,” Neal admitted. “She’s close to my age, so I guess I just never would have thought about it. But…I mean…Belle’s really nice, and she’s smart, a hell of singer apparently, and Emma adores her. And, well, I had just enough time to see the look on her face while she was singing to you when we walked in and in retrospect…yeah, I’m okay with it. Not that you need my permission.”
“I know that, but I wouldn’t mind your blessing. You mean everything to me, but now…so does she.”
“Then consider yourself blessed. So it’s serious?”
Gold chuckled. “I hope it’s headed there. This hasn’t been going on very long, I would have told you otherwise.”
“That’s ok, it’s the same with me and Emma. She’s great, Papa. The fact that she didn’t so much as blink when I told her you were my biological father really cemented it for me.”
Gold remembered sixteen-year-old Neal’s ire when he learned of Storybrooke’s opinion of his father. Not toward Gold, but toward the town, stating that he couldn’t understand why everyone would hate a man for being a firm yet fair businessman. It was why Neal had never made any effort to socialize in town, and Gold had never had it in him to complain, since it meant their short visits were spent in quality time together.
“Then I’m sure I’ll love her,” Gold told him. “I’m going to admit something though; it’s a little strange that our respective girlfriends are old friends themselves.”
Neal made a face, “I know! That means they’ll talk about us! About…personal stuff!”
Gold grimaced. “That’s disconcerting. Let’s never talk about that again. Now, what did you mean a moment ago when you said, ‘Belle’s face when she was singing to me?’”
Neal laughed and patted his father on the back. “If you don’t know, old man, I won’t be the one to tell you.”
 Chapter 6
Neal and Emma ended up making their stay an extended one, with both Emma and Belle spending more time at Adam’s house than their parents’, sometimes with Ruby and Jefferson in tow.
Belle noticed that Ruby and Jefferson were becoming closer, though they still just circled around one another going back and forth between shy flirting and trading bantering insults. It made Belle impossibly happy, like they were all becoming one big family.
No sleepovers had happened, however, both Belle and Emma feeling a little too awkward about it, since it would have all been in the same house. Well, there had been one sleepover, but not the kind the men had much part of.
Adam had been baffled, huffing protests and insincere outrage when the three women set up camp in his bedroom…and kicked him out. They’d all been there, watching a late night airing of The Wolfman on TV, and had been too sleepy to make their ways home. Adam had offered them all to spend the night, and she could tell he’d been hoping that she would bunk with him, if only to sleep. But the women had been giggling like teenagers when they staged a revolt and took over his bedroom, since it was the only one with a bed big enough for all of them.
Adam huffed and puffed and complained, but Belle could see the glint of indulgent amusement in his eyes, otherwise she would have made the other girls go. When he later delivered some chocolate ice cream and bottles of pop before retreating to the guest room, she knew that all was well. If anything, she suspected he got a sense of pleasure out of her laying claim to his space.
“I gotta know,” Ruby said as they all sat cross-legged on the bed, passing around the tub of ice cream. “Have you and Gold done the dirty, yet?”
“Ruby!” Belle squealed, slapping her with a pillow.
“No details necessary, please,” Emma said, grimacing. “And for the love of God, don’t tell me it if it was in this bed.”
“Well I want details!” Ruby insisted. “Especially after seeing him play the piano. Those fingers…”
“Ruby!” both other girls moaned.
“Ruby, stop!” Belle repeated, laughing. “We haven’t done anything yet.”
“Nothing?” Emma asked, surprised despite herself. “Really?”
“Really. I mean, for one, we haven’t really gotten a chance. All of our alone time seems to have been spent with one of us being incapacitated. And with Neal here it’s just too weird.”
“I’ll say,” Ruby said, laughing. “Do you two realize that if you both got married, Emma would be your step-daughter in law?”
Belle made a face. “Must we?”
“But Mooom!” Emma whined laughingly, causing Belle to shove her almost off the bed.
Belle was laughing so hard, she almost fell off too. “Enough of that, young lady!”
They were halfway to laughing themselves sick when they remembered that there were others in the house trying to sleep, and managed to quiet down.
“So, do you want to?” Ruby asked, like a dog with a bone when it came to topics of a romantic nature. “I know with Gaston you had no interest…”
Belle wrinkled her nose in distaste. “Gaston was different. And I do want to with Adam…” she chuckled. “I really do. But I don’t want to just jump into bed with him for the sake of it, you know? I want it to happen when it feels right for both of us. I want everything to go right with us.”
“You really love him,” Ruby said dreamily.
Belle flushed. “I…well, I’ve never felt this way about anyone before. But anything more than that, I think maybe he ought to be the first to hear it.”
“Neal and I have been sort of dancing around that word,” Emma admitted. “And we did pretty much fall into bed for the sake of it. But we weren’t star-crossed lovers like you and Gold, and more built after that.”
Belle snorted at the ‘star-crossed lovers’ line. “And what about you, Miss Lucas?”
“What about me?”
“Please,” Emma rolled her eyes. “Don’t think we haven’t noticed you and Jefferson being all cute together. Can’t say I blame you, he’s fine.”
Ruby blushed, and Belle’s eyebrows rose in surprise. Normally, Ruby had exactly no problems with raving on about anyone she found attractive, and how she was going to hook them. So this quiet bashfulness was something else indeed.
“He’s not what I always thought he was,” Ruby said. “I mean, I always thought he was a real kook, but it turns out he has some problems, just like Gold, only instead of covering up with grouchiness, he covers up with…”
“Eclecticness?” Belle offered kindly.
“Yeah,” Ruby chuckled. “But beneath the flapping around, and silly hats, he’s really sensitive. And I mean, you know, Belle, how protective he is of people he cares about.”
And Belle did know. Jefferson was fiercely protective and loyal to Adam, and in turn had become just as so to Belle. He treated Neal like a little brother, and Belle could easily see the way he was beginning to act toward Ruby. Jefferson, as a mate, Belle knew would be endlessly loyal and kind. Just the type of person she thought her best friend deserved.
“That tells me what a good person he is,” Ruby continued. “But I dunno, there’s almost as big of an age gap as you and Gold, and what if he doesn’t like me because of my reputation?”
Emma scoffed. “If he didn’t like you because of a reputation, he’d not only be a jerk, but a hypocrite.”
“I really don’t think he’s the type of person to worry about that,” Belle said. “And you must know my opinion on age gaps!”
“Maybe,” Ruby said, but she was smiling.
 Belle lay in a heap with her snoring friends that night, staring at the ceiling and having a mental debate with herself.
She wanted Adam, but even though she meant what she said about wanting to wait for the right time, truth was, she was scared. Scared of not being any good, scared doing something wrong. Scared, simply, of the unknown.
A part of her almost wished she wasn’t a virgin just so she wouldn’t be so damned nervous.
It wasn’t like she didn’t know what would happen. She read plenty of books, after all, and then there had been that dirty magazine that Ruby had gotten her hands on in 10th grade.
But, she suspected that even if she’d been with a hundred guys, she’d still be nervous because she’d never been with him.
Well, she wasn’t getting any sleep anyway, so, heart hammering, she wiggled out from underneath Ruby’s arm and slipped out of bed, tiptoeing out the door.
She glanced both ways down the hall, listening for any sounds of anyone being awake. The light in Neal’s room was off, but so was the one in the guest room.
Do the brave thing, Belle thought to herself, remembering a quote from her favorite book. And bravery will follow.
 Gold lay awake in bed, unable to sleep, both from being unceremoniously kicked out of his own bed and into an unfamiliar one, and just from the events of the past couple of days. He simply wasn’t accustomed to this much contentedness. It almost made him afraid, waiting for the other shoe to drop. But Jefferson had caught something in his expression the other night, picking up on that train of thought and shutting it down immediately.
“I know what you’re thinking,” he’d said. “And you need to stop. You can’t live a life pushing away happiness before it can be taken from you. We may not know what may happen tomorrow, but we have to just live, and be glad we’ve been given the chance to.”
Gold had nodded, remembering shamefully all the men and boys he’d known that hadn’t been given the chance to live, and by God, he was determined to give up hiding.
And it was all because of Belle, with her smiles and her light and simply being who she was. She made him feel whole, and worthy of love. And that was a gift he could only hope to repay by making her as happy as he could.
The thought of her brought a smile unbidden to his face, as it always did. He thought of her face earlier that night, mischief warring with her usual joyful expression as she and the other girls commandeered his room. He’d obliged their game by providing the appropriate amount of fuss, all the while not really minding at all. In fact, it made him absurdly happy that Belle was so comfortable with his personal space that she claimed it as hers. That, and laying in the dark, listening to girlish laughing, with his son sound asleep in the next room, made his house feel more like a home than it ever had before.
He was so caught up in his musing, and was perhaps starting to doze, that he didn’t notice his door open and then shut again. He didn’t realize anyone was in the room with him, until he felt a hand on his shoulder.
He jumped, eyes flying open and half-way sitting up. But it was only the object of his thoughts, standing beside his bed, looking impossibly sweet and innocent in his button-up shirt. Wait…when had she changed into that?
“Belle,” he whispered.
“Sorry,” she said, wincing. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”
“No…no…it’s fine, really. Are you okay? Did you need something, sweetheart?”
Even in the dark, Gold could see her bite her bottom lip, and surely she knew by now what that did to him. Wordlessly, she lifted the covers, and he immediately scooted over to make room.
He made no hesitation to wrap her up in his arms, breathing deep the fresh, floral scent of her. She was still for several minutes, and he thought she’d fallen asleep, until she was twisting slightly in his arms, tilting her face up to his. Not needing to be asked twice, he lowered his mouth to hers, groaning low in his throat.
For a time they simply kissed, sweet, nibbling kisses, hands remaining still. But then she started to move, rolling until she was half on top of him, one hand going straight into his hair, like always.
Gold slid one hand down, then up under her (and he suspected that it was now officially hers) shirt to grasp her bottom, causing her to wiggle delightfully. For her part, the hand not tangled in his hair roamed his chest, popping open the buttons of his pajama top.
He pulled away from her mouth, only to move across the side of her jaw, licking and biting and making his way down until he found a spot at the juncture of her neck and shoulder that made her breath hitch, and fastened his mouth there. He sucked the skin there into his mouth only lightly, not enough to leave a mark. He would wait and get her permission before he did that. It was enough, though, to have her bucking against him, whining pitifully.
In his limited experience, Gold had never made love to a virgin before. Instead of scandalized, he’d been relieved when Milah told him she’d been with other men before him. It had lifted some of the pressure. But Belle meant more to him than all of his previous lovers combined, and she’d never been with another man. It frightened him, because the last thing he wanted in the world was to hurt or scare her, or make it anything but a pleasurable experience. But it also made him feel honored, and if this was a gift Belle wanted to give him, he was going to give it back to her tenfold.
Feeling bold in the face of her obvious pleasure, he sat up a little to flip them over, so that he was on top. He pulled back briefly, just to check her face and make sure everything was still ok. Her pupils were blown, looking impossibly dark in the dim light of his room.
“Adam,” she whispered, launching up to catch his lower lip in her own.
She was still wriggling, seeming completely unable to be still, and he relished it. He brought a hand tentatively up to cup her breast, growing more confident when she moaned, thumbing the pebbled nipple through the fabric of the shirt.
His other hand was still down by her thigh, moving in slow, soothing circles inward, closer to where he most wanted to be.
He pressed his erection into the mattress, trying to relive a little of the pressure, but it was difficult, braced as he was on one knee. He thought, dimly, that it would be easier with her on top, or with his prosthetic leg on the way he’d done with his last bedmate.
But Belle was innocent, and may be uncomfortable being on top, and he didn’t have it in him to stop things long enough to put on his leg.
The thought of logistics at least brought a little more blood back to the correct head, which allowed him to focus on who really mattered here. Belle.
She was moaning wildly, and…actually…starting to get a little loud. It was erotic in the extreme, but he had to remember that there were three other people in the house.
But then, suddenly, her sneaky little hand was down at his groin, and then she was touching him, and fucking hell, his son and the girls were adults. They would get over it.
Never one to take and not give, his fingers found her center, hot and soaking through her panties. He gave a moan of his own, hardly able to believe her reaction to him, and began to rub lightly.
“Adam,” she whined, and he shushed her with a kiss, despite his earlier thoughts.
The hand artlessly – yet distractingly – caressing him faltered, but he didn’t care, only doubled his pace on her. Her breath was coming in quick little pants, and he knew she was close, as incredible as it was.
He kissed down her past her neck, finding a nipple and fastening his mouth on it through the shirt. He maneuvered one finger under her panties, having to bite his tongue at how soft and slick she felt.
And then…everything went wrong.
She bucked into his hand, but her leg moved suddenly, catching his bad one, making him fall against her and cry out in pain.
“Oh my God,” she exclaimed, “Adam, honey, I’m so sorry!”
He rolled off of her, but was unable to speak for just a moment. It was only by chance that she’d happened to hit just the right spot, which made his muscles convulse painfully.
“I’m sorry,” she was repeating over and over, and he realized with a feeling like a punch to the gut, that she was crying.
“Belle!” he exclaimed, forgetting his pain and sitting up, pulling her with him. “Oh sweetheart, no, oh please don’t cry.”
“I hurt you,” she whimpered. “I’m so sorry!”
“I know,” he crooned, pulling her into his arms. “Oh, love, it was an accident. I knew I shouldn’t have been positioned like that without my leg, it was my fault. You’re breaking my heart, please.”
Belle wiped her eyes, sniffling. “It’s just I was so afraid of doing something wrong, or hurting you. And I managed to do both.”
Gold pulled back, taking her face in his hands. “Belle, you listen here; you did absolutely nothing wrong. I believe you could tell just how much I was enjoying that. There’s nothing you could do wrong. Nothing! Sex is just…well, it’s awkward, sweetheart, especially at first. It’ll never be like it is in books, throbbing members and whatnot,” she giggled at that. “Sometimes it takes a few tries to get it right. I’m forty-five years old, love, and I still haven’t managed to get it right!”
“I know it’s not like books,” she said. “I just thought the woman was supposed to experience pain the first time, not the man.”
She’d chuckled at her own joke, but he frowned. “For starters, the woman isn’t supposed to experience pain. I suppose sometimes they do, but love, I have every intention on assuring that you experience nothing but pleasure.”
Belle’s eyes widened, and she bit her lower lip. It was enticing, but Gold mentally scolded his own throbbing member to behave itself. He was still hurting, and they were probably already going to have to deal with the embarrassment of everyone having heard them in the morning. No sense robbing them of sleep, too.
“Sorry,” he said, remembering something suddenly. “You don’t like to be called ‘love.’”
Belle smiled. “It’s different when you say it.”
That sounded, to him, like an invitation, but he found his mouth had suddenly dried up.
“You want to sleep?” she asked shyly.
He laid down on his back, holding out an arm so she could nestle along his good side.
“Belle?” he said after a few moments of comfortable silence.
“Yes?”
“I love you.”
“And I love you, too, Adam.”
 The morning hadn’t been as awkward as he’d feared. Emma and Ruby had seemed none the wiser, so perhaps they’d been sound asleep. He knew at least Ruby wouldn’t be clueless for long, if the way Belle was dragging her out of the house was any indication. No doubt to tell her all about it. He hoped that Ruby would comfort her, and reassure her that she’d done nothing wrong.
Jefferson had popped over for breakfast, exchanging bashful smiles with Ruby before the three girls left. But not before Belle had kissed Gold sweetly and told him she loved him, and he high suspected he’d never get tired of hearing that.
“Damn, I missed out!” Jefferson laughed. “You didn’t tell me all the girls were sleeping over!”
“They took over my bedroom,” Gold said, hurrying to complete the sentence when Jefferson’s eyes and mouth flew open wide. “Without me, you imbecile!”
“But Belle didn’t stay there…” Neal said solemnly.
Gold and Jefferson turned to look at him, only then did Gold realize how quiet his son had been all morning. “Huh?” Jefferson asked.
Neal was sitting at the breakfast table, looking for all the world like he was about to tell a spooky ghost story. “I…heard things.”
“Oh no,” Gold muttered.
“Oh no!” Jefferson said as well, in an entirely different tone.
Neal wasn’t done, however. “Sounds…sounds from nice, sweet Belle and my father that I never wish to hear again.”
Jefferson was howling, while Gold had his head buried in one hand.
“Will you two get over it?” Gold barked. “You’re both grown men, for crying out loud!”
But they didn’t get over it, and Gold had to hear about it for the rest of the morning.
 “Aw, don’t worry Belle, awkward shit like that happens to everyone,” Ruby said sympathetically once Belle had told them the embarrassing tale as they walked to Granny’s.
“Yeah, seriously, it’s no big deal,” Emma agreed, bravely overcoming the discomfort of hearing about her boyfriend’s dad’s sex life.
“That’s what Adam said,” Belle said with a sigh. “I still feel lousy that I ruined our first time.”
“Well, technically speaking, it wasn’t your first time, so don’t sweat it,” Ruby said. “But I’m glad he was cool about it, I’d have to gut him if he’d made you feel bad.”
Belle chuckled. “Oh no, quite the opposite, he was so sweet.”
“I couldn’t help but overhear you exchange the ‘L’ word this morning,” Emma said with a smirk.
“Yeah,” Belle said, cheeks hurting from grinning so wide. “But okay, let’s talk about something else. How’re things in Boston, Emma?!”
“Great!” she said. “Neal and I are headed to this really important protest in Washington in a couple of months. Maybe you guys could come?”
“That’d be amazing!” Ruby said. “I’ve never been to a real protest like that before.”
“Maybe,” Belle said hesitantly.
“Oh don’t worry, Belle, it’ll be totally peaceful. We’re not one of the more rowdy groups.”
“It’s not that,” Belle said. “I’ve just been sort of rethinking things lately.”
“What,” Ruby said. “Do you not want to be part of HEN anymore?”
Belle shrugged. “Maybe? Maybe not. I don’t know. I haven’t changed my views on things, just…how I want to go about changing them.”
“There’s nothing wrong with that,” Emma said softly. “I march, and protest, and rally, not because I expect an immediate result, but because it’s all I can do right now. I’m not a congressperson or the President, I can’t sign a paper that gives women power, or people the right to love the way they want to, or that stops wars. But it doesn’t hurt…and it’s a start. If you think you need a different way, Belle, then you should go that way. I honestly believe you could do more and go farther than any of us could.”
Belle blinked in utter surprise. “Wh…me? Why?”
Emma shrugged, and looked at Ruby, who shrugged as well, as if to agree.
“You’re you, Belle,” Ruby answered for Emma as if it were simple as that. “You have more conviction and empathy in your pinky finger than most people have in their whole bodies. And you have this crazy knack for making people wanna be better.”
Belle hardly knew what to say. She had no clue that anyone thought that way about her, and it was humbling to say the least.
“We need a fundraiser first, though,” Emma said. “Before the Washington rally. Actually, Belle, I was hoping you’d help me out with it, and maybe hold it here in Storybrooke.”
“Oh, I don’t know…” Belle hesitated.
“What you did before with the concert was good, just…not with that crowd, you know?”
Belle and Ruby both chuckled.
“What I’m thinking is, we have a festival. Members of my group make things like dreamcatchers and blankets that always sell good, and that money can go toward the trip. Meanwhile, I’d like for actual ticket sales for the event to go toward a bigger cause or a charity, so it’s not all about us, yeah?”
“It sounds like a great idea,” Belle admitted. “Like what I had hoped for, but better. What do you need me for?”
Emma gave her a look. “I can’t do it without you, Belle! I don’t know a lot about what charities are the best, but I bet anything that if you don’t already have an idea, you’d find one. And I was hoping you’d take charge of the entertainment.”
“I do have a couple of ideas about a good cause,” Belle said. “But why would you want me to book the entertainment? My track record there isn’t stellar!”
“But that wasn’t your fault,” Ruby said. “Except maybe succumbing to peer pressure. This time you have the support you should have had the first time.”
Belle grinned up at her friends, her mind already whirring with ideas.
The nice moment was ruined, however, by a very unwelcome presence.
“Hello, ladies,” Killian said in that usual smarmy way of his. “And little Emma Nolan, pleasure to see you again, love.”
“Jones,” Emma said flatly. “Where’re your lackeys? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you without their presence to prop you up?”
Killian flapped a hand dismissively. “Eh who knows, and who needs ‘em. Meanwhile, I happen to find myself looking for some company,” he stepped closer to Emma. “What do you say, love? Want to go park at the beach in that little bug of yours watch the submarine races with me?”
Emma smiled in a way Belle knew to be dangerous. “How about a contest to see who can hold their breath the longest, you or the submarine?”
Killian backed away, trying to appear unfazed, although Belle could see his jaw clench. “Cute. How about you, Belly? Tired of grandpa yet? Or maybe he hasn’t managed to stop crying and crawl his way out of the corner long enough to get it up yet.”
Ruby gasped, and Belle saw red, lurching forward to – she didn’t know yet, claw his eyes out, maybe punch him. She’d figure it out. But Emma stayed her hand, speaking calmly. “Just what are you referring to, Killian? Were you there the night of the fire?”
For a split second, his expression faltered, replaced by a look of fear, but it was gone before Belle could really pinpoint it. “Nah, I just heard all about it. How pathetic is it that a couple stupid bottle rockets would scare the pansy?”
Emma smirked. “Funny, my father told me that the only bit of information made public was that the fire was started by one firework. A sparkling shower. No one else knew anything about the bottle rockets fired first.”
Belle gaped at her friend, and so did Killian, who rushed to backtrack. “I…I didn’t know, I just said bottle rockets! What’re you trying to do, pin this on me?”
Emma made a wounded face. “I’m only making conversation. I’d never try to pin anything on someone who didn’t do it.”
“Fuck you,” Killian said, then looked at Belle. “And you too. Hope you enjoy sucking off that shriveled old gimp.”
Belle froze, then looked up at Emma, who was still holding her arm. “Okay,” Emma said calmly, then released her.
Before Killian could dodge, Belle’s fist stuck out, punching him in the stomach. He wheezed, bowling over. “Stupid bitch!” he yelled, before hobbling away.
“That felt good,” Belle said.
“Felt good from over here, too! And I didn’t even do anything!” Ruby exclaimed. “Was that bullshit coming out of his mouth good enough as a confession, Emma?”
“Unfortunately, no, I don’t think so,” Emma said. “I caught him with the bottle rocket thing. But Dad didn’t actually say that that part was specifically not made public. It wasn’t listed in the report under “cause of fire” though.”
“Still,” Belle said. “That was good. You ever think about becoming a cop?”
Emma smirked. “Like Daddy? Nah. But…” she shrugged. “Maybe something more like…a detective?”
“That’d be amazing, Emma!” Belle said. “You ever said anything to your dad?”
“No, I haven’t told anyone, not even Neal, but I’ve been thinking about it.”
“Well,” Ruby said, “If I were a crook, I’d be afraid.”
 “Hm, not bad, Princess,” David told his daughter, when the three women had caught up with the sheriff at Adam’s shop, where he’d dropped by to suggest installing a sprinkler system. “You kept calm, didn’t get agitated, just like I taught you!”
Emma grimaced at her father’s nickname, but beamed at his praise. “I just wish I could have gotten more out of him. It would have been enough, right? With three witnesses?”
“Maybe try to refrain from interrogating him unless I’m around, but it was a good try,” David said.
“It sounds to me like you have more than enough to put him behind bars,” Gold groused. “Forget what he did to my shop. He deserves to pay for what he did to Belle.”
“What did he do to Belle?” Emma asked, eyes narrowing.
“You didn’t hear?!” Ruby screeched. “The ass spiked Belle’s drink at our last rally with acid. And then he tried to come on to her. Who knows what he would have done if Gold hadn’t come along.”
“I’ll kill him,” Emma said plainly, as if talking about getting coffee, eliciting a smile of approval from Adam.
“Unfortunately,” David broke in. “It was the keg that was spiked, and we couldn’t prove that he’d done it. And Belle herself decided not to press charges for the assault.”
“You what?” Adam asked Belle, appalled. “Why didn’t you press charges?”
Belle sighed. “Because I didn’t want too much limelight on the whole event. I’m lucky David didn’t bring me in due to the drug use there. Besides, he didn’t do enough to get more than a slap on the wrist, not that I’m complaining. But he is going down for what he did to you and the shop.”
“And even if we can’t peg him for it,” David said. “I’m going to just keep watching him. It’s only a matter of time before he slips up.”
“That’s all well and good,” Gold growled. “Until his next slip up causes someone to get really hurt!”
David spread out his hands. “I’m doing the best I can, Gold. I have to do this by the book.”
Adam glared at the sheriff, a look that made Belle’s breath catch in her throat. She’d heard of “the Beast” of course, but she’d never seen it. She knew he wasn’t threatening David though, and felt like David knew that as well.
“You have to,” Adam said warningly.
“Gold…” David said firmly, pointing a finger. “Don’t you go getting any ideas. I let you off the hook for hitting Killian, because you were just defending Belle. Premeditation is something completely different!”
Adam shrugged innocently, folding both hands over the top of his cane. “I don’t know what you mean, Sheriff.”
“Cut the crap,” David said with a roll of his eyes. “We’re past this, Adam.”
Adam’s cheek twitched in annoyance at the use of his first name, and Belle had to bite her lip to keep from smiling.
David sighed. “I have to go. But I’m warning you Gold, don’t do anything stupid!”
“I’d never,” Adam said innocently.
“David’s right,” Belle said after the sheriff had left. “Leave it be, Adam. Killian isn’t worth you getting into trouble over.”
“He hurt you,” Adam said tightly, grasping her arm and squeezing gently. “He hurt you, he assaulted you, he could have killed you in that fire, and he insulted and spoke crudely to you on the street. How can I just let this stand?”
Belle took his face between her own hands. “By knowing that he’ll get what’s coming to him. It may not be right away, but it’ll happen. Bad people always get what they deserve.”
“I’m not so sure about that.”
She pecked his lips lightly. “I am. And you’re sure about me, right?”
At that, he smiled lovingly. “I am.”
“Oookay, y’all know we’re still here, right?” Neal said, indicating himself, Emma, and Ruby.
Adam made a thoughtful face. “And just why is that exactly?” Belle swatted him playfully.
Emma chuckled, offering Belle a quick hug before dragging her boyfriend and friend out of the shop.
Adam sighed once they were gone, pulling Belle closer. “As much as I adore my son,” he said. “And though I find I don’t really mind all of my other new…friends. It gets rather tiring having so…many people around all the time.”
Belle tensed slightly, worrying her lower lip. She’d been a little afraid of this. He had, after all, been a loner for a long time. “Um, that’s understandable. It’s a lot in a short amount of time. You know…you can…you can tell me if you want time alone. It won’t hurt my feelings…I can go right now…”
“Belle, Belle,” Adam tried to cut off her rambling. “Sweetheart, I didn’t mean you! I’m sorry you took it that way.”
“No, really, don’t worry about me…”
“Belle, do you want to spend more time apart?”
Belle’s eyes widened. “No! I didn’t mean that! I just…”
This time, Adam cut her off by kissing her, indulging a good few minutes before slowly pulling back. “Having a lot of people around all of the time is odd to me after so long in my own dull company, but it’s time alone with you that I’ve come to truly cherish. If anything, I worry about monopolizing your time.”
Belle shook her head. “I guess we’re just a couple of dips, aren’t we?”
Adam chuckled. “I suppose we are. Now, can you stay a little while now? Or do you have to get to the floral shop?”
“No I have some time…” her eyes twinkled. “If you’re wanting company, that is.”
“Always, my dearest,” he said. “No matter my mood, no matter how much of an ass I’m being, no matter if I want everyone else in the world to just go away, there will never be a time that I don’t want you around.”
“Never is a long time,” Belle said. “And you haven’t seen me when I’m grumpy.”
“Perhaps those can be the days I try to cheer you up. Or perhaps those can be the days we can just be grumpy together.”
Belle chuckled. “I oddly like the sound of that. Now listen, there’s something I wanted to run by you, but not when anyone else was around.”
One of Adam’s eyebrows rose in interest. “Oh? And just what would that be?”
“Don’t get too excited. You probably won’t like it. But that’s why I wanted to ask you first.”
“Okay, shoot.”
“I think I’m done with HEN.”
Now Adam’s brows were rising in surprise. “What? Why, Belle? If that Jones boy has scared you from…”
“No, no, it’s not because of him. Really. I just keep thinking about what you said about not actually getting anything done.”
“Belle…I…I shouldn’t have discouraged you that way, I’m sorry. You do make a difference, just by being who you are!”
Belle smiled shyly. “Emma and Ruby actually said something similar. I’m not saying I want to give up trying to make a difference, I just think I want to try going at it a different way.”
Adam ran a hand up and down her back. “And what’s that?”
“There are plenty of people protesting the war, people like Emma, and they’re doing the best they can. But I don’t think there are enough of us trying to help the people coming home from the war. I’ve been doing research, and the VA is overwhelmed and poorly managed. These men and their families need help. I want to start an organization to help them with things like therapy and medical needs…like prosthetics. Also legal help, and getting the benefits the government owes them. And hopefully in time, the war will be over for good, and I can help anyone who has trouble getting the help they need. But I don’t know enough about that sort of organization so I thought…maybe I should go back to school…”
Adam shook his head in wonder. “Belle, honey, that sounds wonderful. God, if only more people in this world could be more like you. And if you want to go back to school, I will support you every step of the way, and help in any way I can…or that you’ll let me. But why did you think you need to ask me?”
“Well, that wasn’t the part I wanted to ask you about,” she said, grinning sheepishly. “I just had to tell you that part first. Emma is planning a festival, and she mentioned maybe holding it in Storybrooke. It’ll attract a big crowd, but not like the last one. And it’ll be a fundraiser, and she asked me if I could choose a worthy cause to donate to, and I think it should be the DAV.”
“That’s great…but…”
“Okay, okay, here’s the part I wanted to ask you…” she took a deep breath, fortifying her nerve. “Will you play?”
Adam balked, releasing her and stepping away. “Belle…”
Belle waved her hands excitedly. “Just hear me out for a second, please?”’ Adam nodded for her to continue. “It would really be something good, a group comprised of war veterans, showing themselves as normal, relatable people, not violence-hungry barbarians. It would be you, Jefferson, Victor, Archie, and David. Storybrooke would love it, and so would everyone else! Adam, you are so, so talented, and I, personally, believe the world should know. But…if you don’t want to, or you just feel like you’re not ready…then say the word, and I won’t ask again.”
Adam stared hard at her, and Belle could find absolutely no hint of what he was thinking. She hoped, at least, that he wasn’t angry, but she meant what she said. If he said no, she would leave it at that.
He sighed, then ran his hand through his hair. “Can I think about it?”
“Yes!” Belle exclaimed. “Yes, definitely! Take all the time you need! I mean, the benefit is in a couple of weeks, but yes! Please, think about it.”
He chuckled. “Why don’t you come back this evening? I found some more albums while we were checking through the inventory. We can have some dinner and listen to music, and I’ll give you my answer.”
“Oh, ok!” Belle said happily. “That sounds great! Just us?!”
“Why do you think I’m inviting you to my shop instead of the house? Yes, I’m asking for some alone time with you. …That okay?”
“More than,” Belle said slyly. “In that case, I guess I’ll see you tonight.”
 Belle bustled through the day, all but forgetting about her request to Adam in her anticipation of just being alone with him for an extended period of time. She didn’t expect them to do anything, but it would be so nice to just sit and cuddle and kiss without Neal, Jefferson, or Ruby playfully going “eww” or worse, offering commentary like they were narrating a nature documentary.
“And now we see that the male is tentatively initiating a mating dance with the female. She will either accept or reject his advances depending on her reaction to his hand on her…”
“Shut UP, Jefferson!!”
“The male has become territorial…”
She ran up to the apartment above the florist that she shared with her father after her shift to change into a nicer outfit. She considered her favorite yellow dress. She hadn’t worn it since the failed rally, and worried it would just serve to remind Adam of the way she was mid-trip. But it was still one of her favorites. In the end, though, she decided to give it more time, and opted instead for a blue dress she seldom wore. It was more demure than most she had, fitted, but with a more conservative hemline. It had a white collar and pockets, but it was the added detail of a row of buttons all the way up and down the back of the dress that she liked the best. It made it difficult to get into by herself, but she thought it was ginchy.
And…as a second thought, she decided to wear her best underwear. It didn’t matter whether he saw them or not, but it made her feel more confident regardless. She didn’t have time to iron her hair, but the curls were framing her face nicely, and if the evening went the way she’d like it to, her boyfriend would only end up mussing it up anyway.
“Going on a date?” her dad asked as she made her way back through the store.
“Yep,” she chirped.
“Are you…uh…staying over?”
“Papa…” she said warningly. “None of your business, remember?”
He sighed. “I only meant should I expect you home tonight? Grown up or not, I worry when I don’t know where my daughter is.”
Belle smiled, and kissed his cheek. “Sorry. We’re just eating dinner at his shop. If I end up back at his house, it’ll just be in the company of Neal and probably Emma. I’ll phone you if I do, though, okay?”
“Alright,” he relented. “Doesn’t it bother you, your boyfriend having a son closer to age to you than he is?”
“Not as much as one would think,” she said, shrugging. “You don’t always pick who you love, right?”
“Love?” he asked, eyes wide. “Never heard you talk like that before. Are you in love with him?”
“Yeah, I am,” she said, smiling. “I know our relationship will have obstacles, but they don’t even really feel like obstacles to me, because I’m just so happy to overcome them with him.”
“You look happy.”
“I guess that’s because I am.”
Maurice sighed long-sufferingly and hugged her. “If you’re happy, I’m happy. And I guess this means I probably ought to spend some time with the man, get to know him outside of rent collection.”
“I think that would be great, Papa! But…not tonight, bye!”
With that, Belle practically skipped out, making her way quickly to her love’s shop. When she opened the door, smiling at the sound of the brand new bell, she didn’t immediately see him. Figuring he was in the back, she took the liberty of flipping the sign to “Closed” and firmly locked the door. Just for good measure.
She walked over to the chaise lounge, thankfully undamaged in the fire, and now practically hidden behind the piano, and saw a small table set up with hors d’oeuvres; cheese, bite-sized sandwiches, strawberries, and wine.
Smiling, she turned around, meaning to find her errant love, only to find him standing right behind her, a soft look in his eyes. How the man moved so quietly with a limp and a cane was a mystery.
“I know you didn’t get this from Granny’s,” she said, grinning up at him.
He chuckled. “No I did not, I happened to put this together myself. I thought it would be easiest to eat while we sit and listen.”
“Looks perfect to me.”
Belle sat as Adam set a record to playing, Marvin Gaye by the sound of it, not that she was really paying that close attention to anything but him. When he sat down beside her, she offered him one of the sandwiches, giggling in surprise when he bit it out of her hand. Thinking that was a nice idea, she offered him a small bite of cheese the same way. He plucked it from her with his teeth, accidentally nipping her finger in the process. She gasped, and he took her hand, wordlessly apologizing for the bite by sucking the offended digit into his mouth.
Belle chuckled nervously when he released her, and she settled more comfortably against him. When he offered her a bite of food, she followed his example, biting the strawberry while he held it, and when it was gone, darting her tongue out to catch the juice on his hand. It was an unconscious gesture, not meaning to be seductive, but she couldn’t miss the way his eyes seemed to darken.
They fed each other in companionable silence, the only sounds being the crooning coming from the record player, and the occasional laugh when their game got a little messy.
When they were done, they sat back, cuddled together, sipping the wine.
“I made a decision,” he said at last.
“A decision? Oh! A decision! Okay. And please, don’t worry, I won’t be mad if the answer is no. Truly.”
“The other boys would like it,” he said quietly.
“Yes…” she said, not daring to hope. “They would. I think maybe you would too. But only if you want to, and feel ready.”
“…And it would benefit the DAV.”
“…Yeah.”
“Okay.”
Belle blinked. “W…what? Okay?”
“I said okay. I’ll do it.”
“S…seriously?! Just like that?!”
Adam chuckled. “Do you want me to, or not?”
“Yes, of course! But…are you sure?”
“I’m sure. On one condition.”
Belle grinned. “Name it!”
“On the condition that you’ll sing.”
Belle’s smile fell slightly, settling into a look of anxiousness. “Sing? Me? On a stage? In front of people?”
“Mmhmm. You talk about my talent, but you don’t seem to realize your own. And I loved playing with you that night. You don’t have to sing in every number if you don’t want, but at least one. Does that sound like a fair deal?”
“It does,” Belle said, nodding. “If you can be brave enough, so can I. The deal is struck.”
She giggled when he stuck out his hand, and shook it firmly. They held like that for a beat, and then Adam was slowly pulling her closer, until their mouths could meet.
Belle sighed into the kiss, tilting her face to get a better angle. God but he was a good kisser.
For a long time it was gentle, unrushed. Loving, but not passionate. But then Belle’s hand snuck into his hair, loving the way it felt slipping through her fingers, then it was like she’d flipped a switch and he was growling deep in his chest, hauling her against him until all she could do was swing her leg over both of his, straddling him.
The sudden movement made her fingers clench in his hair, accidentally yanking sharply. Adam broke off with a gasp, his face wincing.
“Sorry!” she yelped, cursing herself for seemingly being unable to stop hurting the poor man! “I didn’t mean to pull!”
But then he was chuckling breathily, in a way she’d never heard before, and the look on his face would have been intimidating in its intensity if she didn’t trust him so much. Even still though, it made her breath catch.
He took the hand that had fallen away from his head, pressed a hard kiss to her palm, before guiding it back up. When he finally spoke again, his voice was rough. “Pull my hair, Belle.”
Surprised, a little confused, and aroused in a way she didn’t fully understand, she flexed her fingers experimentally, tightening her hold gradually and watching his expression slack until his mouth opened slightly and he was breathing like he was running a marathon.
Getting the message, and making up her mind, she pulled…hard.
All at once his mouth and hands were everywhere. He kissed her mouth, her face, her jaw, and her neck almost clumsily, unable to stay in any one spot. He bit and suckled at her skin, and she knew there’d be marks. And she also really didn’t care.
One hand found her breast, kneading it carefully, the gentle manner a contrast to the franticness of the rest of him. His other hand found its way up her dress and to her ass, as she was quickly learning was a favorite for him.
This hadn’t been what she expected when she imagined their first time. (And she HAD imagined it!) She’d pictured being in his house, on his bed, or maybe even going a trip together and finding a romantic bed and breakfast.
But she quickly decided, with what few thoughts she was still able to put together, that this was perfect. This was right.
Her fingers flew to his shirt, desperate to get to his skin. She made short work of the buttons, and splayed her hands across his lean, but strong, chest. He made a quick sound of approval, and then his hand began roaming her back, presumably to find a zipper. When what he found, instead, were countless tiny buttons, he grunted, pulling away with a dazed, disgruntled expression.
“Guess I found the downside to this dress,” she giggled breathlessly, struggling to stand up.
He whined pitifully, but he didn’t try to pull her back down, and she liked that. He would never push her. She took a moment to take in his appearance, and she liked that as well. His hair was a disaster, his shirt wide open, his chest flushed red and heaving. And the area close to where she’d just been sitting sported an impressive bulge – not that she had any other point of reference to compare it to.
Smiling in a way that was meant to be demure and she hoped didn’t look crazy, she turned around giving him her back.
He didn’t touch her for a full minute, and she frowned, afraid he was having second thoughts. But apparently his brain was just taking extra time to catch up because she suddenly felt his hands at the top of her dress, busily undoing buttons. Or trying to at least.
She couldn’t help but laugh at his grumbles of frustration, but it turned to a yelp when he pinched her side in retaliation.
“What sort of sadist made this monstrosity?” he growled.
“An hour ago you were telling me it looked pretty,” she said, still smirking.
“It does look pretty. But right now I hate it and I just want it off of you!”
“You and me both.”
There was a pop, and the tell-tale sound of a button hitting the floor, followed by a soft “fuck.”
“I can fix that,” he sighed.
Belle took a deep breath, feeling her face flame, and knowing she was probably going to regret her words a little later, but damn it if she wasn’t just as frustrated as he was.
“Do it,” she said, firmly.
He clearly didn’t need or care about an elaboration, because his hands instantly grabbed the sides near the top where he’d only managed to undo four buttons, and jerked. Buttons flew everywhere and her dress pooled at her feet. As if to make up for ruining it, Adam picked the dress back up and draped it over the piano bench, then sat back to look at her.
She turned around to face him, feeling like her whole body must be bright red. But any self-consciousness was banished in the face of his awed expression.
“God, but you’re incredible,” he whispered. “I can hardly believe you’re real.”
“I’m real,” she said shyly. “And you’re overdressed.”
His chuckle turned to a strangled yip when she bent to reach for his fly, deftly undoing the belt and buttons. He lifted up to pull help her pull his pants down, but didn’t seem to realize until it was too late that she’d taken his underwear with them.
His cock bounced up once free of its confines, and Belle’s curious eyes raked over it hungrily. She’d seen them before, of course, and had even touched one. (The boyfriend previous to Gaston, but it had been dark, in the back of a car, and Belle hadn’t been impressed.) But she’d never been allowed to just look before, and the knowledge that she was allowed, that she could proceed how she wanted, even if it meant she wanted to stop, was heady.
It twitched, as if it knew it was being watched and was begging for more attention, and she reached down to run a finger lightly up one side.
Adam threw back his head and hissed through his teeth, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. Belle kept an eye on his expression as she wrapped her hand around him, squeezing gently. He seemed to like that, so she tried moving her hand up and down along it, loving the feel of how hot and hard it was, yet the skin was so soft.
“You’re killing me,” he groaned.
“We wouldn’t want that,” she said primly, taking her hand off of him. “What fun would there be, then?”
His eyes opened, and his hands shot out to grab her around the waist. “Minx,” he growled. “I believe you’re the one who’s overdressed now, darling.”
Feeling less shy in the face of his very obvious desire, she swayed a bit to the music that was still playing, watching him smile darkly as she made a show of pushing her chest out and contorting her arms to unhook her bra, before tossing it playfully at him.
She shimmied out of her panties then, and tossed those at him as well. But some of her shyness came back with a spark of shock when he brought the panties up to his face and breathed in deeply, never taking his eyes off of hers.
Adam held out a hand, not reaching for her, but inviting her. Letting her set the pace.
She remembered what he’d said during their last attempt, that her being on top would be better for him. She realized then, that he meant for them to carry on the way they’d been sitting before, with her astride him. She took his hand and stepped closer to him again.
She must have been wrong, however, because he stopped her when she started to climb back onto his lap. To her confusion, he bent forward and gently grabbed her behind one knee before slowly guiding her leg up, giving her plenty of time to pull away if she wished it.
He settled her leg on his shoulder, her foot against the back of the chaise, with one hand splayed firmly on her backside and the other holding hers to help her keep her balance.
She was feeling a little unsure and exposed that way, but before she could ask him what he wanted her to do now, he was kissing her inner thigh, moving slowly but steadily upward, closer and closer to...
Now, one thing she had thought she’d understood was that men generally didn’t like to do that. It wouldn’t have occurred to her to ask it of him, so why did he seem so eager about it?
She wanted to say something, tell him he didn’t have to, her self-consciousness was warring with innate curiosity, but he was leaving little bites along her thigh, and it was making her head spin. She was so caught up in that, and wondering where he was going with this, when suddenly his mouth was there, where she was wet and aching. He was kissing her as passionately as he kissed her mouth, lapping at her and moaning like he was loving every minute.
It was unlike anything she had ever felt. Every nerve in her body felt like it was humming, and every breath that she released was coming out in little high pitched moans.
She held his hand in a death grip, the foot resting on the floor rising up on tip-toe, causing her thigh to shake. Her other hand found its way back to his hair, pulling the strands roughly, which only made him devour her more thoroughly.
His hand that had been on her ass moved around and between her legs, and she felt a long finger probe into her. She’d done enough self-exploration that this didn’t surprise her, in fact it only added to the sensation, especially when he added a second one, stretching her pleasantly.
She moaned louder, and a thought half-formed in her mind that they were in the front of his shop. If someone heard her, they might peer into the window, and they would be able to see her even behind the piano since she was standing. She should probably care…she did care…but it was so hard to remember why at the moment.
When her cries increased in volume and speed, and her hips began to move of their own volition, his fingers pumping inside of her picked up speed as well. She felt like she needed something, but wasn’t sure how to ask for it.
She needn’t have worried though, because his mouth found her clit, circling with his tongue before sucking on it.
Belle cried out sharply, her whole body going rigid as lights flashed behind her eyes. She would have fallen down if Adam wasn’t holding her up.
Her leg couldn’t take her weight anymore though, and, still pulsing, she fell bonelessly into his lap.
“Wow…” she said dazedly.
He chuckled, holding her tightly to him. She could feel him pressed between his stomach and hers, and she reached down to stroke him lovingly.
“As nice as that is,” he breathed. “If you want this to keep going, you’d better stop. I won’t be able to recover as quickly as you can.”
Belle gave him an affectionate squeeze before releasing him, then looking up at his eyes expectantly.
“Are you ready?” he asked. “Please be sure. If at any time you want to stop, you need only to say the word. You know that, right? I won’t be upset with you if you want to end it here, but I need you to tell me.”
“I know,” she said softly. “But I don’t want to stop. I’m just not sure what I should do.”
Adam smiled and gently guided her into rising up with her knees braced on the chaise on either side of his thighs. He took his cock in hand, holding it still as he gently guided her back down. She felt him there, the head pressing against her opening. Adam stopped then, however, letting her take the lead.
She concentrated on breathing steadily as she slowly continued to lower her body, wriggling a little to adjust. It was a strange sensation, not pain really, but not pleasure either. She felt full and stretched. Taking a deep breath, she let herself fall the rest of the way down, taking all of him. He slid inside surprisingly easily after that, and if this was all it was going to be like to her, the expression on Adam’s face made it more than worth it. Besides, what he’d done for her moments before was a very equal tradeoff.
“Are you okay?” he asked, sounding positively and deliciously wrecked.
“I’m perfect,” she said. “You were right, no pain.”
“Told you,” he breathed. “And you are perfect.”
He bucked his hips, causing her to bounce upward with him. She struggled to match his pace, and it took a few false starts, but they soon managed to find a rhythm.
His eyes moved from hers down to her breasts, watching how they moved, so she pushed her chest out toward him. He leaned forward to suck one her nipples into his mouth and she groaned, never having known that being touched and kissed there could feel so good, especially when his other hand came up to twist and pluck at the other nipple.
His thrusts were starting to become more frantic, and she worked to keep up with him, desperate for him to feel the way he’d made her feel before.
It felt good just being so close to him, as close as two people can get, and she loved watching him. She wondered, though, how long she could keep moving like this, until something changed…big time. He tilted his hips to one side, and he pushed into her a different way, and somehow he hit something inside of her that robbed her of breath and made her see stars.
He must have noticed her reaction, because he released her nipple with a pop and looked up at her questioningly, her pace slowing. “Are you okay?”
She nodded frantically, biting her lower lip so hard it might bleed. “Please don’t stop,” she begged, her movements desperate.
With a low growl, he fastened his lips to hers and redoubled his effort, managing to hit that same spot again and again. He snuck a hand between then, and all it took was one pinch to her clit and she was coming even harder than before.
She hadn’t had time to come down off her high, when suddenly he was roughly lifting her off him, and she gave a cry of alarm until she felt something warm and wet hit her thigh.
She wondered about that for only a moment before understanding what he’d done, and she cringed at the realization that it hadn’t once occurred to her to exercise caution, and she was relieved that he’d had the presence of mind to think of it for her.
Not that a baby with Adam was a bad thought…just…not yet.
His arms went limp, letting her flop gracelessly against his chest. She squirmed to find a more comfortable position, nuzzling her nose into his neck, and sighed as his arms tightened around her once more. “Hold still, you little vixen,” he commanded, but with a light, breathy voice that she knew was teasing. “It’ll be some time yet before I’m capable of responding to you again, but you’re making it a difficult wait.”
Belle giggled, but stilled her movements, only until her legs became stiff where they were still bent on either side of him, and she was forced to finally move off of him.
She blushed furiously at the sight and feeling of their mixed fluids smeared all over both their thighs and lower stomachs.
“I guess I never realized how messy this could be,” she murmured, lightly touching her sticky skin and noticing that some had gotten on the couch as well. She wondered if it would leave a stain, because if it did, she was never going to be able to look at it while Adam had customers or friends in his shop without blushing. Oh, who was she kidding, she was going to blush anyway.
“Yes,” Adam said lazily, his arm tight around her waist, not letting her move any farther away from him. “They never mention that part in your novels, do they?”
She laughed again. “No.”
He opened his eyes, seeming to finally come fully back to himself, and looked sharply at her. “Are you okay? You’re not hurt?” he looked at her legs, then at himself, presumably to check for blood, but finding none.
“I’m wonderful,” she said, smiling wide. “And you? Your leg is okay?”
He smirked at her. “If I’m a little sore tomorrow, it will have been well-worth it my love.”
“Oh good…so we can do it again, later?”
He laughed, one of his open, happy laughs that were far too rare. “I think I’ve created a monster.”
“And what will you do with this monster of yours?”
“You’ll soon find out, sweetheart.”
  Chapter 7
 Gold was aching by the time they made it home that night, but in the best possible way. He suspected that Belle was too, being so unused to that sort of…exertion.
He’d asked her if she wanted him to take her home, and he wouldn’t have minded overmuch, thinking maybe she needed a little time alone after taking such a big step, so he’d tried to keep his desire for her to stay out of his voice. He needn’t have bothered though, because she just quipped about him “not getting rid of her so easily,” and they made their way to his house together.
Though it was very late, Neal and Emma were watching television in the living room. Some inane telethon by the looks of it, but what else would have been on at that hour? They were cuddled up innocently on the sofa, but by the looks of their mussed hair and flushed cheeks, he suspected that their positions had been a lot less innocent until they’d heard his car pull up.
“Hey guys,” Neal said after clearing his throat.
Gold pulled Belle by the hand toward the staircase. “We’re turning in for the night, you two behave yourselves, hm?”
Neal snorted. “Look who’s talking. Nice lipstick, Dad.”
Gold frowned in confusion until Belle giggled suddenly, reaching up to swipe at something on his neck, coming away with a hint of pale pink on her fingertips.
Gold rolled his eyes, and almost missed a look passing between Emma and Belle. He chose to ignore it, however. It was far too knowing for his comfort. That Belle and her close friends would share details about their intimate relationships was something he understood to be a forgone conclusion. That one of said close friends was his son’s girlfriend, and therefore certain details were destined to pass between the two, was something he tried not to think too hard on.
He led his sweet little love up the stairs to his master suite and straight to the bathroom to turn on the shower. That was when he remembered the damn shower chair that he had to keep inside, and wished fervently that he’d taken her to the hallway bathroom instead.
“Something wrong?” she asked him.
“I…uh…” he stammered, momentarily distracted by the sight of her casually disrobing. She’d been resplendent in the dim light of his shop, but even in the unforgiving bright light of his bathroom she was gorgeous. In here he could see imperfections in her skin, dimples on her thighs, a scar on the small of her back that he made a note to ask about later. None of it did a single thing to take away from just how stunning she was to him.
“Aren’t you coming in with me?” she asked sweetly, seeming completely devoid of shyness as she stood before him, naked as the day she was born.
Remembering the source of his earlier discomfort, he shook his head. “I uh…it’s not that easy, sweetheart,” he reached around her, trying not to become overwhelmed by her nakedness, and pulled back the curtain, indicating the ugly plastic chair inside. Like something you’d see in a damned old folks’ home. “Unfortunately, I can’t take my leg in. It isn’t water-proof and I…well…you go first my love, and I’ll shower after.”
Belle looked from the chair and back at him. “Well, yes, I figured you might have something like that. You’re acting like a chair should bother me?”
He grunted, wishing she would get the message without him having to explain it. “I can’t take a…a sexy shower with you, Belle. For me it’s, quite frankly, an undignified process.”
What he wouldn’t give to be a whole man for her. He knew she didn’t mind his disability, he knew that, but what he wouldn’t give for the ability to hop into that steaming shower with her, lather her up, then take her hard against the wall like he once could have.
Belle made a face, and despite his knowledge that she loved him, old insecurities were hard to overcome and for a moment he thought she was finally coming to her senses about him.
“I wasn’t really looking for a…how did you put it? Sexy shower? I just thought we were gonna get clean so we could go to bed. I mean…as much fun as I had earlier…I’m a little tired, and I thought you were too. I won’t try to talk you into getting in with me if it makes you uncomfortable, but for the record, that chair looks pretty handy to me. For when we aren’t tired…”
Gold blinked, her meaning taking a moment to break through the fog of self-pity he was wallowing in. “Fuck…” he murmured.
She giggled and rolled her eyes at him, then got into the shower without another word. He could hear her moving around, and decided he really was being stupid, and set about taking off his clothes, and then sat down on a bench placed near the shower to take off his leg.
He was glad she was already in the shower, so she wouldn’t have to see him do his half-shuffle half-hop, propped up with his cane. Maybe one day, after they were more comfortable with one another, when it wasn’t so new, he wouldn’t mind letting her see him in all of his awkward glory, but there could be very little in the world more unsightly than a one-legged man hopping while naked.
He opened the curtain and found her already smiling at him, apparently having been listening for his approach. He’d made the right choice, and she was pleased with him.
She held out her hands, and held onto him firmly as he settled in the chair. She was really quite strong for such a little thing.
His little Belle then began the process of lathering up her washcloth and set about washing him, starting at his neck. She was silent and businesslike, not touching to tease but only to get him clean. She was nothing like a nurse, however, standing intimately between his knees, and smiling lovingly at him.
It took all of his power to fight his instincts that told him to push her away, that he didn’t need help to bathe, he wasn’t an invalid. But Belle knew that he was no invalid. This wasn’t an act of duty or pity, but one of love and intimacy, and it left him feeling lightheaded.
So he sat back, and allowed himself to enjoy her attentions. It didn’t matter that his body agreed with Belle’s earlier statement that they were both tired and ready for bed, and that there was nothing sexual in Belle’s movements, his cock well and truly had a mind of its own and was becoming increasingly interested in what was going on.
As more blood fled from his brain downward, his eyes moved from Belle’s serene face down to where her breasts swayed as she bent over him, water dripping from the tips. They were only inches from his mouth…
But then she was kneeling, and he gulped. Her eyes shot up in mock reproof at the state of his arousal and he gave her a sheepish look in return.
“Sorry,” he said. “He can’t help himself. There’s a beautiful, wet, naked woman in front of him. He’s weak.”
Belle laughed and shook her head, carefully washing his thighs were there was still dried cum even after cleaning up at the shop. His cock twitched in response, and he grunted. “Just ignore it, sweetheart,” he said seriously. “It’ll go away on its own.”
Belle still didn’t speak however, and just proceeded to wash his leg, and then his foot. He tensed when she moved to his half-leg, but she only washed the scarred stump like it was any other part of him, no special attention whatsoever. Somehow that touched him more than if she had taken extra care there. He had a flashback to her telling him she wouldn’t mind massaging it for him when it was sore, and he was beginning to think he might just have to take her up on that.
He thought she would stand then, and let him rinse off so that they could be done. But she didn’t rise, and he realized that she was staring right at his cock.
He yelped at the first brush of her fingers. “Darling, you needn’t do that! We don’t have to…”
“I know,” she murmured, tucking the washrag underneath her knees to cushion them. For some reason, that only inflamed him further…like she was preparing to stay for a while.
She wrapped those devious fingers around his length and squeezed, harder than she had dared the first time, evidentially already having learned that he didn’t have to be treated like glass there.
She gave him a few tugs, her movements unsure and unpracticed, but it drove him wild. When she paused, he looked down at her, breathing hard, and watched as she cradled his balls in her palm. She squeezed them gently, and it didn’t hurt, but reflex made him still her hand immediately. “Careful there,” he warned, his voice gone gravelly.
“Got it,” she said, and he was happy that she didn’t apologize. He hated that she ever felt sorry when everything she did made him feel like he was on fire. “I want you to teach me.”
“Teach you what?” he asked. “You’re doing splendidly on your own, my love.”
Belle gave a pout. “But I want to know what really makes you feel good.”
He chuckled. “Belle, I swear, everything you’re doing feels good. Feels amazing, in fact. I would let you know if something didn’t feel good, just like I fully expect and insist you do for me. But there’s really very little you could do that wouldn’t make my head spin.”
“Then…you wouldn’t mind if I tried something? Something I’ve always been a bit curious about?”
Why did those words make his heartrate increase so much? “I…Belle…you can do…whatever you want. I’m yours, sweetheart. Totally and completely.”
She grinned, and her shoulders bounced like he’d just told her she could have an extra sweet after supper. But then she sobered, and hesitated unsurely. “But what if I don’t like it?”
He blinked. What a ridiculous question. “Then you stop,” he said simply, because it really was that simple. “And we never discuss it again.”
Her smiled returned, as did her hand to his cock, causing him to groan. She gave a few more experimental pulls, her other hand tracing the veins along the side curiously, and then just barely touching the tip.
He wondered dimly if one could die from sexual frustration. He’d fully meant what he’d said, he was absolutely hers to explore and experiment on to her precious heart’s content. She was inexperienced and possessed such a delightful curious spirit that he adored. She loathed not knowing things, and for as long as he’d known her she would pursue knowledge of any unknown subject with the ferocity of a lioness on the hunt. He was absolutely certain she’d read any number of tawdry romance novels, but the lack of practical application probably drove her crazy.
But right now, her practical application was driving him crazy. Her light touches more than enough to enflame him but not nearly enough to bring him to completion. He clenched his fists on his thighs, pressing discreetly into his bad one so that the slight pain would keep him focused on not moving. Anything to keep from trying to urge her on.
He thought he was doing well, but all that flew right out the window and into the sun because without warning, there was a warmth on the tip of his cock that had nothing to do with the hot shower spray.
His eyes flew open wide and looked down to see her giving an open-mouthed kiss to the scarlet head.
“Oh my God…” he shouted loudly enough that his voice echoed.
“Shh!” Belle hushed, pulling her unbelievable mouth away from him. “We don’t know if Neal and Emma have come upstairs!”
Not even the names of his son and his son’s girlfriend could calm him now, and he struggling to reclaim his control.
He had to keep struggling, however, when she lowered her head to him again, and that tongue of hers licked him from base to tip in one long swipe like she was licking a fucking ice cream cone.
“Christ, Belle,” he hissed. “You don’t need…you don’t have…”
“I know I don’t have to,” she said. “But you said I could try what I want. And I want. Is it alright?”
“Alright?” he huffed in a laugh. “I’m not…I’m not sure if… “alright”…is the…is the correct word…”
She smirked, the little devil, and kissed the very tip of his cock again before opening her mouth and taking him inside.
Gold had to bite his lip hard to keep from crying out, and he tasted blood. It took every single ounce of self-control to keep from grabbing her head and thrusting up into her delicious mouth helplessly.
Her movements were tentative and light, moving her mouth up and down his shaft, fitting more and more in each time, but he knew he could very well come from this alone. Just the sight of her head bobbing before him…
She released him with an obscene pop and kissed down the side again, lapping at him like he was the most delicious thing she’d ever tasted.
“Tell me how to do this,” she said breathlessly, and she couldn’t be getting as aroused by this as he was…surely?
“I…don’t think I need to,” he gasped. “Just where did…you learn this…anyway?”
She grinned shamelessly. “I read a lot. But, really, please…I want you to tell me, Adam. Guide my movements, if you need to.”
Something in her voice caught his attention through the haze of lust, and he suddenly had a strong suspicion that this wasn’t just about instruction.
Licking his lips, and fighting back a wave of bashfulness, he brought a hand to her head, twisting his fingers into her wet hair. At her first moan he remembered how it had felt when she’d pulled his hair, and he tugged lightly, bringing forth another lovely sound.
Then he pressed, guiding her head back to him, and she went eagerly, taking hold of him at the base, and wrapping her lips around him once more. “Try to move your hand in time with your mouth,” he whispered roughly, amazed that he could even link together a complete sentence.
She following his instruction immediately, pumping her hand up and down the portion that didn’t fit inside her mouth. He guided the pace of her head with his grip on her hair, but he was careful to keep it a suggestion, allowing her to control the actual movement, ready to release her the very second she pulled away.
“H…hollow you cheeks, sweetheart…suck in…” he knew his accent was deepening to the point of being unintelligible at this point, but she must have understood because she moaned loudly, the sound vibrating through him, and she sucked him, hard.
His climax came on suddenly and powerfully, with none of the warning he was used to. He tried to pull her head away, yanking forcefully on her hair, but she didn’t move in time, and he felt her cry out in surprise and swallow compulsively.
When she did pull back, there was cum on her chin and a surprised look on her face.
It took him several deep breaths to be able to react, his brain having been scrambled to smithereens from the most mind-blowing orgasm he’d ever experienced. When he was able to form coherent thoughts, he was appalled.
“I am…so sorry,” he said. “I didn’t mean to…to come in your… it was sudden and I tried to…”
Belle was licking her lips thoughtfully, and God, that must have been horrible for her. He didn’t know why she wasn’t turning into the cooling spray to wash her mouth out.
“Belle?” he said weakly, feeling like he could cry. If he ever hurt, frightened, or disgusted her, he would never forgive himself.
She stood up on shaky legs, and he prepared for her to leave, but instead she lifted one foot up, propping it on the backrest of his chair and grasping his shoulders for balance. It was the same position he’d shown her in the shop, and there was a smug look of demand on her face that he was not about to deny. And fuck, if he hadn’t just been thoroughly spent, he’d be rock hard again.
He yanked her roughly by the hips and brought her core to his face. She was absolutely drenched, and he couldn’t believe that bringing him off would do that to her. He wasted no time with gentle kisses or teasing, and went straight for her clit, suckling relentlessly. To his utter amazement, she was coming almost immediately, biting down on her lip to hold in a scream. He didn’t stop; he continued to lap and suck, and even bite ever so gently. He brought up a finger to plunge into her, but she stayed his hand, shaking her head slightly.
Still too tender, then.
Gratified beyond anything that she was letting him know what she did and didn’t want, he continued on with his mouth alone, bringing her to yet another shaking climax.
By the time they came back to themselves, the water was well and truly cold and Belle rushed to shut it off before handing Gold his cane and helping him to stand.
They dried themselves off and dressed, too cold and satiated for any more games at the present. Belle unsurprisingly produced his shirt that she favored from some hiding spot and donned it, grinning impishly at him.
When they at last fell into bed, it was with duel sighs of satisfaction, and he rolled over to pull her into his arms, wondering if it would ever become old hat to fall asleep with her, and suspecting it never would.
***
Belle had often daydreamed of what it would be like waking up with the man she loved (and most of the time, those dream men had one particular face,) and it was as pleasurable as she’d hoped.
When she awoke, she had her back molded to his front, and she thought he was awake too, because at least one portion of his anatomy certainly was. When she craned her neck around to kiss him however, (their time spent nursing each other back to health had cured her of such worries as morning breath,) his face was still lax in sleep.
She gave a mental shrug, having read something about this somewhere. She took stock of herself, and though she was still a little achy, it wasn’t too bad, and one thing that outweighed her soreness was a very different sort of ache between her legs, and she realized that she had woken up in a very similar female-equivalent state that Adam had.
After a moment spent deciding how she would like to proceed, she tried to turn around in his arms, only to find herself pretty firmly anchored down. So instead, she ground her rear against him, feeling him twitch beneath the thin layer of his boxer shorts. She’d forgone underwear for the night, foolishly not thinking to bring an extra set of clothes, (it was her first real sleepover at a boyfriend’s house, okay?) and her (his) shirt was rucked up around her waist.
He grew even harder with the way she rubbed against him, but he still didn’t wake up. Either that, or he was doing a bang-up job of faking, and she couldn’t fathom why he’d do that.
Huffing in indignation, she reached around behind her, and spread her hand flat against him, pressing and rubbing. This produced a sleepy moan, muffled into her hair, so she weaseled her hand into the slit in his shorts and took him in hand, fondling clumsily as best she could with the awkward position.
She could feel the exact moment he woke up, from the way his whole body went rigid for just a split second before relaxing as he let out a breath. “Minx,” he whispered, nudging her hair out of the way with his nose before nipping at her shoulder.
“Well, someone woke me up with a jab in the back, so I thought you should be awake, too.”
“How can I be blamed when my very dreams are infused with the smell of your skin and the warmth of your body against mine?”
“That was very poetic.”
He growled low. “If you think that was poetic…” he brushed her hand away, snaking a hand between her legs from behind, making her squeak from surprise, and when he found her wet and ready, he guided himself to her and eased in slowly.
The new position produced a very different feeling than before. It didn’t allow for his pelvis to press against her clit like it had, but it glanced that spot he’d discovered, just passingly, enough to make her body hum with feeling without being driven absolutely crazy by it.
He pumped almost lazily, easing all the way inside slowly before pulling back more quickly. Focusing her mind downward, she tried to use her muscles there to pull at him as he withdrew, and the result was him biting her neck harder and she smiled in victory.
As if in retaliation, he slid the hand pulling at her waist down to find her clit, rubbing and pinching it mercilessly.
“Too hard,” she gasped, touching his hand lightly.
He hummed in apology and softened his touch, and she buried her face into the pillow to muffle her cries. But he must have taken her meaning that it all was too hard, because his thrusts became softer too, and that needed correcting.
She reached around, clawing and his hip and ass. “I didn’t mean that,” she ground out, undulated her hips to get him to go faster.
With a rough chuckle, he picked up his pace more and more, until she was almost on her stomach, helpless to do anything but lay there and try not to scream too loud, but she kept her hand at his hip, silently begging to go even harder, thrilling when he did.
She crashed over the edge like a wave on rocks, the feeling spreading from the tips of her toes to the very top of her head.
He slowed only momentarily, letting her savor her orgasm before redoubling his efforts. He pulled out suddenly, and she thought it was because he was spilling himself until he grunted harshly, and flipped her over with a strength that made her clench despite the very recent release. She opened her mouth to protest, remembering what had happened the last time he tried to take her this way, but all the came out was a whimper when he plunged back into her hard. She hooked her legs around his hips, trying to simply let him take what he needed so not to risk moving wrong and hurting him again.
He had one hand on the mattress, right beside where his missing knee would be, helping to stay balanced and give him leverage.
“That’s it,” she whispered, her nails digging into the skin of his back and ass as she spurred him on.
He made an anguished sound in response, so she wondered if maybe the sound of her voice was having a similar effect on him as his had on her when she’d gone down on him.
“Come on…” she whimpered out, unversed in dirty talk so not really knowing what to say. It had an effect, however, so she tried something else.
“Fuck me, Adam.”
With a bitten back shout, he pulled out of her, and she felt the hot semen spurt onto her stomach.
He rolled off of her, groaning in both satisfaction and – she suspected – pain, if the way he rubbed his thigh was any indication. “You shouldn’t do that if it hurts,” she said softly, dragging a finger through the fluid on her belly. He eyed that action interestedly, but rolled to his other side to offer her a tissue from his night stand.
After cleaning up, he opened his arms for her, and she snuggled into him with a happy sigh.
“I’m fine,” he said in answer to her earlier question. “It didn’t hurt much like last time. It’s probably just like any body part, and needs to become accustomed to new activities. To be quite honest, I wasn’t thinking much of it at the time.”
“I could tell,” she said with a giggle.
He pulled back slightly, eyeing her with concern. “I wasn’t too rough with you, was I?”
Belle shook her head. “No I…I liked it. A lot.”
He grinned. “Well I rather liked your foul mouth. I’ve never heard you use such a word.”
“It seemed like the thing to say. Adam?”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
She chewed her lip in thought. “Is it…um, would it not feel better…uh…finishing while you’re still inside? It seems to me like if I were a man that would feel…anticlimactic.”
He chuckled. “I think that’s a poor choice of words, because I can assure you it’s not anticlimactic. Would it feel even better? Well, yes, of course it would, but trust me, dear, I am not complaining. It feels…you feel wonderful, and a quick second of increased pleasure is hardly worth the risk of you falling pregnant.”
“Oh, I’m not trying to insinuate that we should risk it. I’m not ready to become pregnant, trust me. I was just thinking that maybe we could look into something a bit more…accommodating.”
“Oh, well I’ve been meaning to get some condoms. It just felt sort of…presumptuous until last night. But I suppose that was just careless of me. If you’re worried at all, I can get some right away before we do anything else.”
“Wouldn’t be a bad idea,” she said. “But I was actually thinking more of something for me. I’ve read a lot of interesting literature on birth control pills. I could just take them daily and be unable to conceive while taking them. They’ve only recently been available to the public, but from what I understand, not many doctors will prescribe them to unmarried women.”
“How absurd,” Adam commented. “It seems to me they would be the most beneficial to unmarried women. A married woman needn’t worry half so much about an unexpected pregnancy.”
Belle couldn’t help but smile. “You’ve a very modern outlook on things. I love it.”
He snorted. “First time I’ve ever been referred to as modern. I just don’t think restricting a woman’s access to contraception is going to make her be abstinent. It’s like teenage pregnancies don’t exist.”
“That’s part of what our group advocates, you know. Not just protesting war, but also fighting for rights. For women, children, minorities, homosexuals…” she trailed off, wondering how he’d respond.
“Hm,” he said thoughtfully. “I thought HEN was strictly anti-war. You would have had Jefferson at your rallies ages ago if you made more of a show of that.”
“Jefferson? What do you mean?”
Adam looked at her meaningfully. “I mean he can be…swayed…by either side…if you take my meaning. I do hope Ruby doesn’t mind, because he truly does like her. She only needs to understand that he…well, to put it frankly, he had a male lover or two in the Army. But that’s not to be spoken of, you understand.”
“Of course not!” Belle promised. “I’d never. And you don’t have to worry about Ruby. She likes Jefferson too…and she’s the same way he is.”
“Is she? Well, that should make things simple, then shouldn’t it? And just how did you come by this information of Ruby then, hm?” he asked, teasingly.
She playfully slapped his bicep. “Very mature of you, cad! And if you must know, there was an exploratory kiss…or two…when we were about fifteen. It simply stuck for her, and not for me.”
“Intriguing,” he said, ducking away when she made to slap him again.
Belle snuggled back against him, happy beyond measure that Adam was so opened-hearted. If she hadn’t already been in love with the man, that would have sealed it.
 Chapter 8
“Really?”
“That would be amazing!”
“Are you sure, Belle? We’re not exactly practiced…”
Belle laughed, pleased by the response when she asked the boys if they were willing to play for Emma’s fundraiser. Emma herself stood nearby, smirking at the grown men’s childlike reaction. She’d accepted whole-heartedly when Belle made the suggestion to her, stating that it was just the thing to really pull Storybrooke into the event, especially in the wake of the bad rep the last rally had incurred.
“You have two weeks to get ready,” Belle said. “And it’s just a couple of songs covers, it’s not like I’m asking you to write something new.”
Jefferson was leaning up against a fence where they were all gathered in the courtyard behind Granny’s diner, his arms crossed and one brow raised skeptically. “But we’re not exactly a well-rounded group, are we?” he looked meaningfully over at Adam, who’d been silently watching the exchange, hands folded over his cane.
“I think you mean you need a piano player,” Belle grinned slyly. “Well then, it’s a good thing I’ve already found you one!”
“Who?” David asked, he and Victor looking genuinely surprised, while Archie’s eyes widened knowingly.
Belle spoke to Jefferson, “Only the best pianist you or I know.”
Finally, Jefferson got it, and he gasped. “You’re not serious. Gold?!”
“Pop?” Neal asked, shocked as well.
Adam rolled his eyes, but his expression lacked any sort of his old contempt. “She’s serious. I’m afraid my Belle is really quite persuasive when there’s something she wants.”
Belle was beaming, unused to hearing him speak so possessively of her in public, but Victor interrupted the moment in true-to-form fashion.
“You’d know, wouldn’t you, old dog?” he crooned, winking saucily and receiving an elbow in the gut from Archie.
Adam’s gaze snapped murderously to the doctor, but Belle’s hand on his arm calmed him down.
“You’ll really play with us?” Jefferson asked, not distracted in the least. “On a stage? In front of people?”
“You could refrain from making it sound so ominous,” Adam snapped, eyes flashing in nervousness. “And yes, I made a deal with Belle.”
“What kind of de…OOF!” Victor’s innuendous reply was cut off by Archie quite literally shoving him away. The medical doctor disappeared, falling over a potted plant.
“What kind of deal?” Archie asked far more innocently.
Adam glanced once at where Victor was still laying dramatically on the ground before joining the others in ignoring his incredulous pleas for assistance. “I’ll play, if Belle sings.”
“Marvelous!” Jefferson clapped his hands gleefully. “I say, this is getting better and better!”
“I still need help down here!”
“And…” Adam continued, staring at Emma. “Belle had better get recognition for her part in the success of this event.”
“Of course,” Emma said, with a roll of her own eyes. “I’m no idiot.”
“So no one is gonna help me then?!”
***
While Emma set off to make arrangements for the rally, Neal followed Belle and Gold back to the shop.
“This is fantastic, Papa!” Neal exclaimed once they were inside. “I can’t wait.”
“What about you?” Belle asked him. “Any hidden musical talent you’d like to add?”
Neal winced. “Eh, I’m afraid that particular gene skipped a generation. I can’t carry a tune in a bucket.”
“He’s not being modest,” Gold said, laughing. It was true, his son had no natural musical talent, but more than made up for it in sheer artistic talent, and in truth Gold was glad that he had his own skills and path in life, instead of merely taking after him.
“I remember though,” Neal said, speaking straight to Gold, a faraway look in his eyes. “I had forgotten, but when I saw you playing the other night, it sorta came back to me. I remember when I was a really little kid, sitting on your knee while you played some song in a language I couldn’t understand, but you’d make these silly voices while you sang, and it’d make me laugh.”
Gold stared at his son, amazed. “You…you remember that? You couldn’t have been older than three or four.”
“Yeah, but I remember. It couldn’t have been comfortable for you at the time, sitting at the piano, but you always played for me when I asked.”
Gold turned away, feeling the burn of tears in his eyes. He’d always thought that his son had completely forgotten those short years he’d been allowed to be the child’s father, before he’d been cruelly ripped away. That ache had been assuaged during the years he’d gotten to spend time with Neal as an adult, but never completely erased.
“What was it you used to play?” Neal asked.
Gold didn’t answer, just moved to sit on the piano bench. He glanced up at Belle, who was smiling lovingly at him from beside the counter.
He knew precisely what song Neal was talking about, and memories of his own flooded his senses – of his beloved aunts singing the same song to him as a boy, and of sharing it with Jefferson and the other men in camp.
When Neal perched beside him on the bench, Gold’s heart felt like it might explode, and he twisted around to find Belle, who moved over to better be seen by him, but keeping a respectable distance, letting father and son have a moment.
He began to play, singing the familiar words despite not having spoken the language in decades. He even threw in the silly voice that he’d done for Neal as a toddler. A high pitched, almost growling and utterly ridiculous voice that sounded like a flamboyant, pompous imp.
Neal and Belle both laughed wildly, especially when he raised one hand to twirl it delicately.
“What was that?” Belle asked, almost bent over in mirth.
“Gaelic,” Gold said, grinning. “An old bawdy song my aunties sang to me. The voices I added myself, to make Neal laugh, and I see it still works.”
“Wait, bawdy?!” Neal asked, incredulous. “What do those words mean?!”
Gold’s eyes narrowed playfully. “I suppose you’re old enough, now. It a song about a king who tries to convince a woman to wed him, to the point of capturing her and taking her to his castle. But instead of being fearful, the woman says she’ll marry him willingly if…well…if he can please her, since no man before had ever been able to. The rest of the song simply details the many ways the king does just that. The chorus roughly translates to bend her on over, lad, stick your dagger…”
He was cut off by fresh waves of hilarity. “You sang that to a toddler?!” Belle shrieked, gasping for breath.
“It’s really quite educational, if you think about it,” Gold said, chuckling. “It did make Neal’s mother quite furious, but it wasn’t like Neal knew what I was saying, after all.”
Belle shook her head. “A dagger? Really? What a very male thing to compare to…his…well...”
Gold blinked up at her. “But that’s not what it means. Surely you’ve heard the term about a tongue being sharp as a dagger?”
Belle’s face reddened before she and Neal were sent into another fit of laughter.
***
Belle had almost tried to sneak out the back once Neal had perched beside his father at the piano, recounting old memories of a too-brief childhood spent with the man. She felt like she should give them space and time alone, since most of Adam’s time of late had been spent with her. But she just hadn’t been able to pry herself away from the warm moment, especially once Adam began to sing in that hilarious, creature-like voice.
Their mirth was interrupted by Tom Clarke, the local Pharmacist, who appeared scared half to death of stepping fully into the shop, no matter that he could see Adam being relaxed and happy with his family.
Belle watched in fascination as Adam’s peaceful expression morphed into one of vague displeasure, and he excused himself to go speak with the stammering, sneezing man about his rent.
“Almost makes you think he should have been an actor, huh?” Neal said, making Belle jump slightly when his voice came from right next to her ear and she hadn’t noticed him stand. He was like his father in that way. “The way he can switch from one persona to another.”
Belle hummed thoughtfully. “Except, I believe that the way he is with us is no persona. That’s the real Adam.”
“I definitely think he’s more him than he’s ever been, since you.”
Belle tore her eyes away from Adam. (Was it wrong to find his dark, intimidating persona so attractive?) “What do you mean?” she asked.
Neal shrugged. “I just mean…I love the old man, have since I met him and he was falling over himself to try to make me feel at ease, and I could see just how desperately nervous he was. My adoptive father is great, you understand, he did a ton for me, but he was never very warm. Not affectionate, and always just seemed anxious for us to grow up. He was the same with his biological kids, so it never exactly bothered me. Adam was the exact opposite. The minute he could see that I didn’t mind a hug, it was like he couldn’t stop giving them. He tells me every single time I talk to him, in person, on the phone, or in a letter, that he loves me. Maybe he used to try and buy my love a little too much with too many gifts, but I could see it just came from a place of love, and making up for lost time.
“But what I meant before, was he’s always been so…tense. Every time we say goodbye, even if I’m just gonna walk over to Granny’s, he says it with such emotion, like it’s the last time he’s ever gonna see me.”
“Can you blame him?” Belle said softly. “He missed so much of your life.”
“No, I can’t blame him, but that’s a sad way to live, isn’t it? Like always just waiting for an end.”
Belle smiled sadly. “How can you enjoy a story if you spend all your time worrying about the last chapter?”
“Exactly! And that’s how he’s always been…until now. Until you. Ever since I got here, for the first time since I’ve known him, he’s seems like he’s finally just happy to live life. I think that, this time, when I go back to Boston, saying goodbye to him isn’t going to be quite so hard. Because he has more to live for now than just me, or the hope of finding me. He has music again, and friends, and you.”
Belle had to look away from him then, feeling tears well in her eyes. Though she and Neal got along just fine, she hadn’t dared to hope that she’d receive such a heartfelt blessing from him, at least not so soon. And it meant the world.
“You both give me a lot of credit,” she said, her voice thick. “But all I did was admit feelings for him that I’ve had a long time.”
“You did a lot more than that, Belle,” Neal said, smirking. “You may never really see all you’ve done, but you definitely did.”
“Well, he’s done a lot for me, too. So I like to think it’s even.”
Adam and Mr. Clarke finished up their business and Adam made his way back over to them, his face growing concerned when he saw the tears glistening in Belle’s eyes. “What is it?” he shot a slightly accusing look at Neal.
“Nothing,” Belle said with a smile, shaking her head, before leaning up to press a quick kiss to his lips. “Everything is wonderful.”
She caught him sharing another quick look with Neal, but when he found nothing wrong on that end either, he gave a half shrug and wrapped his arms around her.
 Chapter 9
The rally, now dubbed Arms of Love Concert, (named apparently because of the fact that it was benefiting the need for prosthetics, though even Belle thought it was cringingly cheesy,) was coming together smoothly and quickly.
Several of the members of Emma’s Boston coalition arrived in Storybrooke a week beforehand to finish up the arrangements and begin setup.
For Belle, it felt good to be able to help out with such a good cause, but not be in charge of every single aspect as she had before. Emma and her friends August and Lily shared the brunt of the responsibilities, and Belle admired their teamwork. Neal, Belle, and Ruby helped out in every way they could, and between them all it was coming together beautifully.
Despite all the extra hands, Belle was kept very busy, so she didn’t have much time at all to spend with Adam. He was so sweet and understanding about it, though, and she was determined to reward him for it later.
But Adam was fairly busy as well, as he and the rest of the band had a lot of rehearsing to do in a short amount of time. It was going to be a short lineup of cover songs, and Belle had given them absolute free reign on what to pick, trusting Jefferson to convince Adam to perform at least a couple of newer songs.
The only one she had any say on was the one she would be singing. Unsure about being on stage for the first time, Adam had kindly offered to make it a duet, and she agreed with exuberance. Though they’d picked the song together, and she’d been practicing alone at night before bed, (at her own house, alas,) they hadn’t actually had a chance to rehearse together, which renewed her agitation.
As nervous as she was, Adam had seemed surprisingly calm. All the others, even Jefferson, were jittery, if excited, but Adam had displayed nothing but relaxed readiness. Belle wasn’t sure if it was a front or not.
By the morning of the rally, she still hadn’t rehearsed with the band, but Adam assured her that they would do just fine together, and she trusted him completely, of course.
They were holding the concert right in the middle of Main Street. Mayor Mills had been vehemently against it at first, but something had suddenly changed her mind, and when Belle had casually mentioned it to Adam, the smug look on his face prompted her to demand to know how he’d done it. “Oh, she owed me a favor, is all,” he’d said smoothly. “Plus, I said please.”
Belle was helping Lilly hang up a sign displaying the name of the newly formed band. Company B had been Jefferson’s choice, after his favorite song.
“Belle!” Ruby called from the patio of Granny’s, where they were preparing to close early for the rally. “Jeff called! He asked if you could go to the shop!”
Worried that Adam was having a sudden change of mind, Belle rushed to the shop. All the guys were there, already dressed for the stage.
“Why are you ready so soon?” she asked. “The concert doesn’t start till this evening.”
“Dress rehearsal, you might say,” Archie said. Belle raised her eyebrows in appreciation at the meek, unassuming man who usually wore huge cable knit sweaters, now dressed to the nines in a sleek black suit.
All of the men were wearing the same – or at least very similar – black, slim-fitting pants and blazer, with pristine white shirts and a thin black tie. They all looked outrageously attractive, but David, who was already a traditionally handsome man in his khakis and flannel was really something else. Belle wondered how Mary Margaret was going to feel about the girls who were doubtlessly going to drool over the guitarist. And Jefferson, with his black hair to match, well, Belle thought Ruby might have an aneurism.
Victor looked like he knew how good he looked.
“You all look outta sight!” Belle enthused. “But where’s Adam?” She was more than ready to see her handsome man.
“Hiding,” Jefferson said exasperatedly. “He won’t come out. Doesn’t like his outfit.”
Belle’s face scrunched up in confusion. “Doesn’t like…it’s a suit. It’s not that different at all than what he normally wears, just perhaps a little tighter, but he could certainly pull that off.”
“We know!” Jefferson said, flapping his arms as if he was hoping to take flight. “But the digs we got him aren’t…exactly like ours.”
“That’s one way of putting it,” Adam growled from behind the curtain leading the back of his shop.
“Adam?” Belle called, chuckling. “Are you going to come out or are we supposed to pay no mind to the man behind the curtain?”
“I am not coming out. Not until I’m provided a better outfit, or Jefferson fucking returns my clothes!”
Belle glanced at the pile of clothing sitting on the counter, but it was swiped away by Victor before she could grab it. “He’s being stubborn,” Victor said, defensively clutching the clothes against him when Belle rolled her eyes and held her hands out for them. “And besides, there’s no time to get another suit.”
“Then I’ll wear one of mine,” Adam roared, and Belle could tell his patience was absolutely worn thin.
“Adam,” Belle said. “Despite what these loons say, no one is going to make you wear something you don’t want to,” she returned the glare she received from Jefferson and Victor. “But can I see it? Please?”
She could hear him heave a great sigh, and almost imagined that the curtain moved with it. When he emerged, she didn’t see at first any difference between what he was wearing and what the others were, except his tie was a deep gold instead of black. But then he came fully around the counter and Belle definitely saw the difference.
Adam’s pants and jacket were leather.
Not a cheap, shiny faux leather like what Killian wore. This was clearly fine, genuine leather that barely made a sound when he walked.
Belle’s mouth dropped open, eyes instantly fastening on his pants. They clung to him in the most devastating way, leaving blessedly little to the imagination, and looked buttery soft to the touch. (And God did she want to touch!) The jacket, too, fit his form perfectly, emphasizing his arms and shoulders to their best advantage.
Belle shook her head, mouth still agape. “No, absolutely not.”
Adam looked half victorious, half embarrassed, but the look morphed into complete shock when she continued.
“Once women see you in that, I’ll be beating them off with a stick.”
“Wha?” Adam said, blinking owlishly while the other men laughed.
“I told you!” Jefferson said. “I’ve always said you were made for leather!”
“Man to man,” David said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. “You really do look good.”
“I hate you,” Victor said.
Adam flushed. “It’s too tight! You can tell which leg is fake!”
Archie tilted his head to look. “Only if you know what to look for. No one else would ever notice, and certainly not in the dark.”
“I’m still not wearing it.”
Belle walked up to him, resting her hands on his shoulders, (it was buttery soft!) and spoke quietly to him, making sure her feeling showed through her voice. “I maintain what I said. If you’re uncomfortable, then change. But just know that I will have every intention of making you put those pants on again soon, even if it’s only to peel them off of you.”
“We can hear you,” Victor said, grimacing.
“You really like it?” Adam asked, bewildered.
Belle released him to step around him, nearly whimpering aloud when she saw what it did to his ass. She dared a discreet pinch in passing, making him jump. “Like doesn’t quite cover it, my love.”
“And besides,” Jefferson whined. “I had it made ‘specially for you!” he continued in a whisper, “And it wasn’t cheap either.”
Adam threw his hands up, cane and all, in surrender. “Fine! I’ll wear it,” he glared at them all for cheering. “But I still don’t see why I should be dressed differently than the rest of you. The lead guitarist is typically the frontrunner, if one should be attired specially.”
“But you’re the lead singer,” Jefferson reasoned. “And besides, you’ll be at the keys most of the time.”
Adam looked at Belle, hooking an arm around her waist. “Should I slick back my hair?”
Belle shook her head emphatically. “No way, leave it!” she emphasized her point by mussing it up, letting strands fall into his face.
“And what will you be wearing?” he asked.
Belle bit her lip thoughtfully. “Well, I hadn’t settled on anything yet, but I think I have just the thing to go with that tie.”
  The dress Belle had decided on the moment she laid eyes on the color of Adam’s tie was one she hadn’t considered before due to it being a tad more formal and traditional than she would normally wear to a rally.
It had been her mother’s; a gift from her father on her thirtieth birthday when he’d taken her out dancing just like she loved. Belle had been ten years old and positive she’d never seen anything as beautiful or glamorous as her mother that night. Just like a real-life movie star.
Belle rushed home and begged her father to help her pull it out of storage. “I hope it’s still in good condition,” she said anxiously.
“Oh I’m sure it is,” Maurice said, pulling a long box down from the attic. “Your mother was meticulous in how she stored things.”
She couldn’t even wait to carry it to her room, plopping down on the floor and flipping off the lid. “It’s just as beautiful as I remember!” she said dreamily.
Maurice’s eyes sparkled jovially. “Well? Are you gonna sit there or go try it on?”
Belle squealed and darted to her room with the dress. She held her breath as she pulled it on and dragged up the small zipper. She was shorter than her mother had been, and a little curvier, so she hoped it would fit.
She stood before her full-length mirror, turning from one side to the other.
The dress was a gold lamè; slightly metallic in appearance without being garish. It was made to fit like a second skin from the bust to the hips, where it fell gently down to the knees – or past them, in Belle’s case. But the fit was perfect. A knot tied in the front, gathering the fabric at the hips, emphasized her hips well. Beading, in a darker gold, decorated the top of the bust in a leafy pattern, dipping down to a point between her breasts. The dainty cap sleeves added a hint of sweetness to the otherwise sultry form.
Belle removed the dress giddily, and ran about to do her hair and get ready. She decided to curl her hair in a forties style more befitting the dress. Besides, she’d worked out that Adam liked her hair curled and even though she would be wearing this dress on stage in front of hundreds of people, she was really wearing it for him tonight.
It was 4pm when she was finished getting ready, adding a final touch to her makeup, and the concert started at 6. But she was going to need to get there soon as she could already hear a crowd starting to form.
“Belle!” her father called up. “Ruby’s here!”
When Belle descended the stairs, both Ruby and Maurice gasped.
“Oh my God, Belle!” Ruby exclaimed.
Belle grinned up at her Papa, who, to her surprise, was actually tearing up a little. “You looked just like your mother walking down those stairs,” he said with an adoring smile. “Just when did this stunning woman replace my little girl?”
“I’m still your little girl,” Belle said and kissed his cheek. “You’re coming to the concert, right?”
“I wouldn’t miss it. Now go on, you two. Break some necks.”
“Papa!” Belle admonished laughingly.
“What? I bought that dress for your Mama. I know good and well what it does to men. Just try not to give poor Gold a heart attack.”
Belle rolled her eyes playfully before donning a long overcoat and sashaying out the door.
“He was right, though,” Ruby said once they were outside. “You are sex incarnate in that thing! Gold’s not gonna know what hit him!”
“I could say the same about you,” Belle said, eyeing Ruby’s red, midriff and cleavage baring front-tying top above matching bellbottoms. “Plus, you just wait until you see the guys.”
 ***
Gold watched Emma in admiration as she made her opening speech on stage. Oh, it was still just a bunch of flowery platitudes about bringing change, but she delivered them with such a vibrant conviction. Her long blonde hair billowed around her face, the lighting making it look like a halo, but with her impassioned expression she was more of an avenging angel. He glanced over at Neal, intending to offer up an approving nod but his son was entirely captivated, his eyes glossed over and completely unmoving from the avenging angel’s form.
He chuckled to himself, knowing well the feeling, having felt it every single time Belle spoke to him, or sang.
“She’s really something,” he had to lean close to Neal’s ear to be heard.
“She sure is…” Neal said dazedly, but then he snapped out of it somewhat to look at his father. “Do you like her?”
Gold’s heart almost broke at the childlike, hopeful look in his son’s eyes. He had never realized until that very moment how important his opinion was to his son, this precious boy he’d only been allowed to have in his life for a grand total of eight years out of twenty.
“You love her,” Gold said. It wasn’t a question.
“You didn’t answer,” Neal said impatiently.
Gold smiled, clapping a hand on the taller man’s shoulder. “I like her very much, Neal. I can’t imagine anyone more suited for one another than you two.” And it was true; Neal’s quiet, sweet nature was perfectly balanced by Emma’s outgoing, if brash personality.
Neal’s shoulders slumped in relief. “Oh, I dunno, I can think of a pair,” he said teasingly.
“Oh? Who? David and Mary Margaret?”
Neal rolled his eyes. “You and Belle, dummy. She brings out the best in you, and according to Emma, the reverse is true, too.”
Gold blinked, having a very hard time believing that Belle’s best was ever hidden, ever, and that he of all people would bring it out. “Well, that first part I can admit is true,” he said gruffly. “You like her, then?” he knew full well that Neal did like Belle, but he also knew his son would be able to read between the lines of the question.
“It’ll never not be weird to have a stepmama five years older than me, but yeah, Pop. I like her.”
Gold floundered for a proper response to “stepmama,” and Neal just laughed when he could only huff in embarrassment.
Emma wrapped up her speech, allowing another young person to take the stand so-to-speak. People cheered and waved signs and flowers in the air, and Gold shook his head in bemusement.
“Gold!”
He spun around to find Jefferson making his way over to him. “You’re not dressed!” he complained.
Indeed, Gold was dressed in one of his usual suits. He may have agreed (and WHAT had possessed him?!) to wear the infernal leather getup, but he wasn’t about to waltz around in it before he had to.
“I’m going, I’m going,” he sighed, fending off Jefferson’s flapping hands in irritation. He looked up at the stage where some of Emma’s minions were now setting up the instruments and microphones to his specifications, and nerves fluttered in his stomach.
He’d never experienced stage-fright when performing with Jefferson in the Army, or even before the war when he’d played guitar and piano in a couple of smoky, filthy bars that had no qualms about letting a 16 year old boy come and play and drink.
And, truth be told, he wasn’t exactly afraid this time either. He didn’t care what the people of Storybrooke thought of him, so long as they didn’t think he was weak. Initially, he’d been disgruntled that everyone would see him for something other than the ruthless deal-maker he’d tried so hard to make himself up to be. But this was for Belle, and if he was afraid of anything, it was of disappointing or maybe worse, embarrassing her.
“Do you know where Belle is?” he asked, careful to keep the edge from his voice.
Jefferson only smirked knowingly, however. “Don’t you fret. If nothing else, you’ll see her right beside you on stage.”
Gold rolled his eyes and turned to make his way back to his shop, wishing he could instead go find Belle now.
Once inside the shop, he grimaced at the mess the others had made in their efforts to get ready, and closed the blinds before heading for the back. He had just finished removing his suit and was giving the leather pants a rueful look when he heard the bell above his door ring, cursing that he’d forgotten to lock it.
“Adam? Are you in here?”
Gold sighed in relief, and felt all of his nerves settle instantly. It still astounded him how just her voice could do that to him.
“I’m back here, Belle,” he called, adding hastily in case Ruby or someone was with her, “I’m changing.”
“But I like you the way you are!” she teased.
“Hilarious,” he deadpanned. “A regular Joan Davis, you are.”
Belle giggled. “Who?”
“Oh hush, you. Are you coming back or not?”
“Am I allowed? I’d hate to catch you when you’re indecent!”
He hoped he was right and that by the tone of her voice, she was alone. Otherwise, he was about to make her and whoever was with her really blush. “And having me buried to the hilt inside of you wasn’t indecent?”
He could just barely make out a small hiccupping sound, but no response. A moment later the curtain was pushed aside and she was standing in the doorway, smirking but definitely red around the cheeks. “You win,” she said, crossing her arms.
But it was his turn to be left speechless, although that was common when he ever saw her for the first time after even mere hours of separation.
Her hair done in wide, soft curls that waved seductively around her face, a style he hadn’t seen much of since his twenties. Her eyes were lined in dark kohl, and her lips were painted in a vibrant red. He firmly believed that she didn’t need an ounce of makeup, and she rarely wore much, if at all, but the differentness and the way it brought attention to her full lips and made her already incredible blue eyes stand out even more left him feeling completely stunned.
It was the flower that did it, though. A small, shimmery gold flower was painted on her right cheek, and judging by her smirk when he eyed it, he knew it was there just for him. How she had guessed his odd love for her flowers, he didn’t know.
“You look…uh…” he couldn’t even find the damn word. He was an intelligent, well-read man but he couldn’t sift through his credible vocabulary for one that accurately described how she looked to him.
“Thank you,” she said sweetly, taking his silence as the compliment it was. “You look rather nice as well.”
It was only then that he remembered that he was still standing there in nothing but a pair of black briefs. He flushed hotly, but laughed at himself, and reached for the accursed pants. “Are you going to show me what’s under that coat?” he asked as he sat down in a chair to maneuver the unwieldy things over his wooden leg.
“Not yet,” she said simply, pushing herself up to sit on the work table. The movement allowed him to catch a flash of gold, however, and he gulped. She had said, after all, that she had something to match him.
He stood up, almost unbalancing, and struggled to pull the pants up. “I hope you’re enjoying the show,” he grumbled good-naturedly.
But she was biting her lip, eyeing him with wide pupils. For heaven’s sake, was she becoming aroused by this undignified production?!
He thought about asking her to help him, but they simply didn’t have time for shenanigans right then, and the last thing he needed was another wooden appendage to take onstage.
But she was sitting there, her legs uncrossed, looking so inviting, that he gave in and stepped between her knees so that she could do up the buttons of his shirt.
“This is the opposite of what I’d like to be doing right now,” she murmured, her low voice going straight to his groin.
He smiled in fond surprise when she took his tie from him, looping it around her own neck to do up the knot expertly. “Always did it for Papa,” she explained quietly.
Once she had the tie around his neck, and the knot meticulously straightened, she patted his chest with both hands. “Perfect.”
“Thank you,” he said quietly, unable to keep from imagining this exact scenario every morning for the rest of his life.
His hands wandered to the belt of her coat, wanting to see her without the heavy thing dwarfing her beautiful form.
“Not yet,” she said, pulling away and lightly smacking his hand. When he whined in protest, she smirked impishly and started slowly hiking up both coat and dress, uncovering her thighs to his eager view. “But how about a little preview to tide you over?”
He licked his lips, eyes unwavering as his own hands smoothed up her stockinged legs to help her. His breath hitched when, at the top of her thighs, he felt a band of soft lace and the clasp of garters. When the clothing was at last moved out of the way, he could see that her garter belt was a dainty, tantalizing thing colored a soft ivory. Something made to seduce, not like a regular utilitarian one.
“My dear,” he said gruffly, fingering the delicate lace. “As…as absolutely lovely as this is, I’m afraid I’m coming into a rather precarious situation involving very tight pants.”
Belle let out a breathy chuckle and quickly smoothed down her dress and coat. “Sorry,” she said, with absolutely no remorse.
Both Gold and Belle nearly jumped out of their skin when the curtain to the backroom flew back, a flash of red being all he could make out until the blood rushed back to his brain and he could see Ruby standing in the doorway. He hadn’t even heard the bell ring.
“Oh, damn, am I interrupting something?” she said, grinning.
“Well, at least that took care of that problem,” Gold muttered, backing away from Belle.
“Jeff’s looking for you,” Ruby said. “He said to get your ass…” she trailed off, and Gold turned back around from where he’d been donning his jacket to see what was the matter. Her eyes were wide, and fastened to his legs. He froze, feeling embarrassed and uncomfortable. Did she think he looked ridiculous? Not that he cared what she thought…oh, who was he kidding? She was Belle’s best friend, and if he was going to be honest with himself, the last thing he wanted was to be laughed at by a woman.
“Holy shit,” Ruby said, her eyebrows reaching her hairline. “Belle, you weren’t even exaggerating.”
Gold shot a glare over at Belle. “What does she mean?”
Belle just shrugged innocently. “I only told her about how good you look in leather, that’s all. It would seem she agrees with me.”
Gold pulled a face. “Seriously?”
Ruby threw back her head and barked out a laugh, turning to leave and saying over her shoulder, “just be glad Belle got to you when you were still lurking in your shop in old fashioned suits, cause if you’d looked like that all along, you’d be getting more action than Ringo,” she continued to call out as she exited the shop, “and I’m counting myself, just for the record!”
Once she was gone, Gold stared in horror at the spot where she had been standing before slowly looking at Belle again.
“I hope you’re not getting ideas,” she said, teasing, but with perhaps a bit of sincerity.
“My idea is pleading with you for help,” he said, making her laugh.
“I’m afraid the time has come for the rest of Storybrooke to fall in love with you,” she sighed, hopping down from the counter, and he made a show of rolling his eyes. “You ready?” she asked him.
“As long as you’re with me,” he said, crooking his arm for her to take. “Then I’m ready for anything.”
 Belle led Adam through alleyways to get to the stage without having to weave through the crowd. Jefferson and all the rest where already there.
“Bout time,” Jefferson snapped. “You two can have celebratory sex later!”
“Jefferson!” Gold growled.
“Wow, Pop,” Neal said. “You look…uh…different,” he looked at Emma, who averted her eyes awkwardly.
“Can we just get on with it?” Gold growled, wishing very much to not be the center of attention anymore.
“You’re up, Belle,” Emma said nodding at her.
Gold hadn’t known that it’d be Belle who would announce him, but he was pleased. She finally shrugged off that coat of hers, and handed it to Ruby. But Gold was struck absolutely dumb by the sight of her.
The shimmering gold fabric hugged her body from behind like it wasn’t even there, like she was just standing there, naked, her body dripping in liquefied gold. When she turned, his eyes caught the glittering beading decorating the tops of her breasts. She looked like some kind of siren, or someone who belonged on a Hollywood red carpet, and not backwater Maine.
“You like it?” she asked shyly, and it was amazing how anyone that beautiful could ever feel shy about her looks. “It was my mother’s.”
Gold could barely imagine the stately, conservative Collette dressed so, and believed strongly that the mother’s willowy frame did not do the dress justice the way Belle’s graceful, womanly shape did.
“It’s extraordinary, Belle. And I think Collette would have been very proud of you tonight, sweetheart,” he said, and not talking about the dress.
Belle beamed, and spun on her heels to make her way on stage.
He listened with half an ear while Belle described how ticket sales of the evening were being put to good use, but as much as he liked to listen to her talk, it was time for him to mentally prepare for playing music for an audience for the first time in twenty years.
He supposed he hadn’t let himself think too much about it in the days leading up to this event. He knew if he did think about it, he’d overthink it. Well, all that time spent putting it out of his mind was catching up to him.
“I can’t do this,” he mumbled, not really meaning for anyone to hear.
But Jefferson, as usual, heard anyway. “Yeah, you can.”
“It’s easy for you to say, you and the others at least have a certain stage presence. You’re all young, nice looking…”
Jefferson laughed. “You seriously haven’t gotten a clue about yourself, huh? And what are you even saying? You’re barely a couple of years older than me.”
“But I look old, you don’t.”
“What does looks have to do with anything, anyway?”
Gold shook his head. “Nothing. I just…”
Jefferson laid a hand on his shoulder. “You’re gonna do great. We all are. If it gets to be too much, just look at Belle. If you can’t see Belle, close your eyes and pretend we’re in that pub in Dublin, just you, me, and a handful of drunk women and even drunker cadets.”
Gold chuckled. “Thank you, Jefferson.”
Jefferson tried to wave him off, but he continued. Feeling like if he didn’t say this now while the noise of the crowd all but drowned him out, he never would. “No, I mean, thank you for everything. For showing up at my house unannounced all those years, and ignoring me when I tried to kick you out. For helping me when I was searching for Neal, even when I didn’t ask for your help. For never turning away from me, even though you probably should have.”
Jefferson grinned, and gave Gold’s shoulder a squeeze. “What’s a best friend for? Now come on, old man, this mushy stuff is getting too much. Who knew you were such a sap?”
Gold shoved ineffectively at the larger man, and barely caught the end of Belle announcing their names.
 “…because if we want a change for our children, we need to start with the people who are here now,” Belle paused for effect. “And now, for our special surprise musical performance, we have a few faces here that the Storybrooke locals will recognize! All five of these men served in the US military during World War II, all barely out of high school when they either enlisted or were drafted. Some were injured, and all of their lives were altered forever. When we hold up signs that say, Bring Our Boys Home, I just hope we all remember that coming home is just half the battle for some of those boys, and we must continue to support them! And now, without further ado, may I present…Company B!”
Belle exited the stage as the group went on, shooting Adam a quick thumbs-up as they passed by one another.
“Hello, Storybrooke!” Jefferson exclaimed into the mike to an uproarious applause. He reached behind his back, and like some sort of magic trick, produced one of his infamous top hats, rolling it over his arm before flicking it on to his head with a dramatic flourish. “For those of you who don’t already know us; my name is Jefferson, and over on electric guitar is David, that’s Victor on drums, Archie on bass, and last but certainly not least…on the keys and lead vocals, Adam, a.k.a. Mr. Gold!”
Belle just had to peak around the stairs, first up at Adam who was glaring daggers at the back of Jefferson’s head, and then at the audience who was absolutely buzzing. It was easy to spot from a distance who was local and who was not. The non-locals merely looked excited and the women were whispering and pointing out the ones they thought were cutest. The locals were having a fit of utter and wild shock the moment the name Mr. Gold left Jeff’s mouth. She wasn’t at all sure if anyone would have recognized him up there if Jefferson had only called him Adam.
Adam quietly counted down, and they launched right into their first number, a bluesy cover of The Wanderer. This would be the only one led by David, Victor, and Archie. Jefferson had told her in an aside that it was to sort of ease the public into the idea of Adam as a “rock star,” (his words.)
“They’re loving it!” Ruby exclaimed, bouncing up at down. “Killian’s crap band had nothing on these guys!”
Where The Killings had accrued a modicum of enthusiasm from the crowd that night, it had been mostly due to the fact that the entire audience was either drunk, stoned, or both.
There was no doubt that any number of the concert goers currently in attendance were probably under the influence, but David had called in reinforcements from Augusta PD to act as security, and their intimidating and comforting presence was everywhere.
The reaction to Company B was something entirely different, and when they merged straight from The Wanderer into a fast-paced, more rock-n-roll version of an old Glenn Miller number; Moonlight Cocktail, Belle had to just laugh at loud at the change.
Adam leaned forward toward his microphone, his usual croon taking on a slighter rougher edge. She didn’t know if it was intentional or not, but it was sexy as hell.
“Couple of jiggers of moonlight, and add a star, pour in the blue of a June night and one guitar. Mix in a couple of dreamers, and there you are: lovers hail the Moonlight Cocktail..”
From the first word Belle heard an actual scream from somewhere in the crowd. Jaws were practically on the ground.
“This is absolutely gonna ruin his reputation,” Neal said cheerfully.
Belle watched as Adam’s confidence slowly grew, and he was pulled further into the music. No one else was there for him. His eyes were closed and it was just him, the piano, and his own voice.
There were people who could sing and play music and sound very good. There were simply people who wholly loved music. And then there was someone like Adam, who held the music in their soul until it had no choice but to come bursting out. And he’d been holding it in for far too long.
It was the most beautiful thing Belle had ever seen.
As the song was coming to a close, something caught Belle’s attention from the corner of her eye.
There was someone mounting the steps on the other side of the stage. From the way the lights were angled Belle couldn’t tell who it was until he was already on stage.
“Who the hell is that?!” Emma demanded.
“Oh no,” Belle gasped.
David reached out to stop Killian, but his guitar got in the way and Killian snaked around him, snatching his mic on the way.
“The fuck kind of faggot music is this?!” he slurred. “Who ‘ere wants some real music?!”
He pumped his fist, apparently expecting a cheer, but only response he got was some nervous laughing and one guy somewhere yelling, “Get off the stage, moron!”
Belle and Emma were mounting the steps to the stage the same time a couple of officers were from the other side, but they were both halted by a look from Adam.
The two officers snatched the mic from Killian and grabbed his arms while he flailed uselessly against them. “Hey! The fuck, man?!”
“Time for you to go, Mr. Jones,” Adam said, having stood from the piano and approached him, his voice low and dangerous. “You know, I’m rather glad for this pathetic show of yours. This way, you can be escorted straight to a cell and bother no one for the rest of the night.”
“Piss off, you fucking old…crocodile!” Killian said. “I’ll be out tomorrow, and you better watch your back!”
Adam rolled his eyes, standing with both hands on his cane. “What are you going to do? Throw more cheap firecrackers into my shop like a pre-adolescent boy? Not your best work, Dearie.”
“Oh yeah?! It had you pissing yourself like a useless pansy! Or maybe next time I should bring out the big guns! Just gotta make sure that whore of yours is there too!”
“Like you did last time?”
Killian huffed a laugh. “Last time I was just lucky that she was there to see what a coward you are!”
Adam’s eyes calmly darted up to David’s. “Will that do it?”
David shook his head in amusement. “That’ll do it. You all heard that as a confession, right?” he addressed the audience, who all cheered. “Not to mention a threat.”
Killian blanched, looking out at the crowd and then down at the mic that David was holding out toward him. “Wha…no! Wait!”
But he was dragged off the stage by then, and the crowd was going wild.
“You think it’ll matter that he’s probably drunk?” Ruby asked Belle.
“It shouldn’t.”
They spun around to see Gaston, standing with his arms crossed. “He wasn’t that drunk, I was with him while he was drinking. And if asked, I’m prepared to say he was sober as a nun.”
“Really?” Belle asked. “Why? He’s your friend.”
“He’s an ass,” Gaston said. “And maybe I am, too, but what he did to you, and to Gold…well…that was shit. And I’m sorry. Though I swear, I had nothing to do with the firecrackers. That was all Killian and Smith.”
“Then will you file a report?” Emma asked him. “Against them both?”
Gaston nodded. “Yeah. I’m sick of being their muscle.”
Belle smiled up at him, happy to know he wasn’t all bad.
But right then she had more important things to do, and she rushed up on stage as they were righting the mic stand and getting back into position. Adam was still standing, grinning proudly at her, and she didn’t hesitate to throw herself into his arms and kiss him hard, mindless of the hundreds of eyes upon them.
“And on that note…” Jefferson enthused, “Ladies and gents, Miss Belle French!”
“You ready?” Adam asked her quietly, facing away from the crowd.
Belle grinned up at him. “As long as you’re with me, I’m ready for anything.”
She had planned on either standing or sitting beside him on the bench, but Adam surprised her by pushing her up against the back of the piano, setting his cane aside, and hoisting her up. Quite a feat, since it was rather high. The crowd hooted and whistled when Adam lingered, pressed against her, his nose inches from hers.
He left her regretfully and took his seat, running a scale before beginning the song she knew well. They still never managed to rehearse, but Belle found it as easy as breathing to sing with him. Her eyes never left his, both because they didn’t want to, but also to pick out subtle cues from him.
“I don’t like you, but I love you.”
“Seems that I’m always, thinking of you.”
“Though, you treat me badly, I love you madly, you really got a hold on me.”
Though the lyrics didn’t quite fit their relationship, (as if he would ever treat her badly!) it was simply one they both had agreed they liked.
Belle sang straight through, and Adam came in and out as he occasionally had to focus on his playing, but also, she suspected, to just let her go at it alone. She swayed from her perch on the piano, feeling like a starlet from an old Hollywood film.
“I don’t want you, but I need you. Don’t want to kiss you, but I need to. Though, you do me wrong now, my love is strong now. You really got a hold on me,”
“You really got a hold on me…”
Adam was giving her a look from beneath his lashes, and God if she didn’t want to just slide down into his lap and have him right there, spectators be damned. How could he really not know how sexy he was?!
“Baby, I love you and all I want you to do is just…
Hold me,
Hold me,
Hold me…tighter…”
They finished the song, still looking at nothing but one another, and Belle was pleasantly surprised when he stood up and leaned over the keys to kiss her thoroughly.
“Okay you two, get a room!” Jefferson said into the mic, eliciting a riotous response. “You ready Adam?”
A look passed between Jefferson and Adam that Belle couldn’t decipher. When he turned back to her again, it was with such a boyish smirk that Belle had never seen on him. It took years off of him. “Stay there?” he asked, and she was helpless at that point but to grant his request.
To her confusion, he didn’t resume his spot at the keys, and instead went to stand beside David, who was holding up a second electric guitar. Adam had mentioned, briefly, that he knew how to play several instruments, but that piano was just the one he loved. She’d had no clue that he had been planning this, but all the other guys had a look of excited expectation that she wondered if perhaps this possibility had been up in the air.
She watched he took position in the center of the stage before handing Jefferson his cane, who in turn handed it to her. She couldn’t help worrying about his balance, but though he leaned all of his weight on his good leg, he appeared confident.
“And now,” Adam said into the mic. “A crap rendition of one of your favorites. Two…three…four…
“Well she was just seventeen, and you know, what I mean, and the way she looked was way beyond compare…”
The audience finally lost it at that point, and Belle could almost believe that the actual Beatles had somehow snuck up behind them. They didn’t try to outright mimic the hugely popular group, however, still maintaining their own bluesy vibe, but Belle could barely recognize the…well…rock star that had taken over her boyfriend.
“So, how could I dance with another, oh, when I saw her standing there?”
Adam half turned to catch her gaze, singing directly at her. “Well she looked at me, and I, I could see, that before too long, I’d fall in love with her…”
Belle blew a kiss at him.
“She wouldn’t dance with another, oh…when I saw her standing there.”
Jefferson lowered his horn and hopped over to share Adam’s mic. It didn’t look rehearsed, but Adam only grinned and moved aside to let him.
“Well my heart went boom, when I crossed that room, and I held her hand in mine…”
Jefferson glanced off stage himself, and Belle followed his look to where Ruby was standing. Belle waved her over, and although she was turning as red as her outfit, Ruby skipped out on stage to stand beside her as the giggled and sang along.
“Oh we danced, through the night, and we held each other tight, and before too long, I fell in love with her.
“Now I’ll never dance with another, when I saw her standing there.”
 Company B was called out for two encores before the night was over. Though he kept trying to tell himself that his ears were playing tricks on him, Gold could actually hear people in the crowd specifically chanting, “Adam! Adam!”
When they finally exited the stage for a final time to allow the rest of the evening to carry on, they were flocked by excited young people, all strangers that Gold could tell. Each man seemed to have his own little group of moon-eyed girls, and while Victor looked thrilled, and Archie looked bashfully flattered, he, David, and Jefferson all grouped together to try and escape.
“Will you sign my program?” A girl (too young to be there, in his opinion,) asked him, holding up one of the pamphlets being passed around that detailed the lineup of the event.
Gold looked at Jefferson, unsure of how to respond. Why would a child want his autograph? Did they make a mistake and think the band was actually famous? But Jefferson jerked his head and motioned for him to do it, so he awkwardly took the girl’s program and signed his name the same way he did countless lease agreements.
The girl squealed her thanks before moving on to Jefferson, asking the same, and that started a trend of everyone holding up pamphlets and flyers and whatever else they had in their hands from wallets to T-shirts to be signed.
Gold shook his head, murmuring to Jefferson, “They can’t honestly believe anything signed by us would be worth anything one day.”
Jefferson rolled his eyes at him, a clear imitation of him. “Not everything is about money, old man. They simply want to have something to remember a fun night. Just sign your damn John Handcock and enjoy your fifteen minutes of fame, will you?”
Gold shrugged and reached for the nearest flyer, managing a smile for the surprisingly earnest looking young man. He scanned the crowd for Belle, finding her just a few feet behind him, and was gratified to see that they were asking her to add her signature as well. He didn’t like how most of the people surrounding her were young men, but he refused to begrudge her the well-deserved attention. Especially since she looked like she was having so much fun. She looked up and gave him a heated look, and his disquiet settled immediately. Let the randy boys lust after her, as it was his bed she would be returning to that night.
When he took a flyer from a young Storybrooke resident, he blinked in surprise. He recognized him as William Gus, or “Billy,” the son of one of his tenants. Gold had never had much contact with him outside of the boy helping his father at the auto repair shop her frequented.
“Wow, Mr. Gold,” he said. “You’re far out!”
“Um, thank you?” Gold replied, feeling odd about giving a teenager an autograph when in years prior, he and his friends would dare one another to run into his backyard to show how “brave” they were.
“I’d give anything to play piano like that,” he continued, his face sincere. “I’ve tried learning on my own but…you think maybe sometime you could give me some pointers?”
Gold’s eyebrows raised, and he ignored the nudge from Jefferson. “Um…we can see if we can work something out. Come by my shop sometime…”
Billy grinned, but he was pushed unceremoniously away by a tall redhead.
She might have been pretty, had it not been for the somewhat manic look in her eyes, and Gold took an involuntary step back.
“Hi! I’m Zelena,” she said, perhaps trying for alluring but looking more like she needed to visit the latrine. “Could I please have your autograph?”
Gold looked for a flyer, but her hands were empty. “Um…what do you…”
Before he could even hope to react, the daft women’s blouse was up and over her head, and due to their considerable height difference and her high-heeled boots, he was eye level with a pair of bare breasts.
He stumbled backward, horrified despite being unable to look away. Jefferson, damn the idiot, was only laughing.
“Right here, and here,” she said demurely, pointing to just above her nipples, and stepping closer to his retreating form, reaching a hand out to his leather-clad thigh. “And then perhaps I could accompany you…”
“Ookay, that’ll be quite enough of that.”
Gold heaved a sigh of relief to see Belle suddenly standing between him and the demented woman, staring up at her like she wasn’t also face-to-face with a strange woman’s tits. But he felt his breath hitch at the low, dangerous sound of her voice. She hadn’t sounded like that even speaking to Jones.
“Excuse me?” Zelena snapped.
“You heard me! Put those away and get the fuck away from my man!”
Zelena looked ready to fight, but her arms were seized by David, who was motioning for some other officers to come over while grabbing up the woman’s shirt and holding it in front of her.
Gold didn’t watch the crazed woman get arrested, he only had eyes for his fierce little love.
“I guess I’m gonna have to get used to that,” she growled, turning to him. “Now that the secret is out of what a sexy beast you are.”
Gold threw back his head and laughed, then twined his arms around her. “Well, I may be a beast, but let’s not get carried away. And you most certainly will not have to get used to that, because I’m ready to go home.”
He watched as her hackles lowered and she wrapped her arms around his neck. “Me too.”
“What? No, you should stay…”
She cut him off with a quick kiss. “But I’ve been watching you sway and dance in those infernal pants and…I’m ready to go home.”
“Have a good night, Gold,” Victor said, managing to turn such a simple sentence into something lewd.
“You as well,” he toned, glancing at the multiple women all but hanging off him.
Before they could escape the crowd, Neal and Emma found them, followed by an older man.
“That was UNBELIEVABLE!” Neal exclaimed, and Gold’s heart warmed at his son’s boyish enthusiasm. “Pop, you’re a god!”
Gold pulled a face before rolling his eyes indulgently. “Well, my name is only a letter away…”
“Pop…uh, I mean, Mr. Gold…” Emma said, an uncharacteristic pink blush creeping onto her cheeks, but instead of laughing at the slip, Gold gave her a warm smile. “This is Mr. Midas,” she continued. “He was watching the concert and asked to speak to you.”
“Wonderful to meet you,” Midas said, shaking Gold’s hand before pulling out a business card. “I just happened to be in the area when I heard about a concert being put on starring a band made up of WWII vets. Being a former Marine myself, I just had to come see, and I must tell you, I liked what I saw.”
Gold looked at the card before handing it off to Belle. “You’re a record producer?” he asked, with no little amount of skepticism.
“That’s right. And I’ve been keeping an eye out for something different, and you, Mr. Gold, are different. I’d like to discuss signing you on, you and the band, of course.”
Gold help up a hand, shaking his head. “I’m sorry, Mr. Midas, but I have no interest in pursuing this as a career. I’m a businessman, not a singer. This was a one-time thing. Now, if you’d like to speak to the other men, perhaps they…”
But Midas was shaking his head. “Don’t get me wrong, the others are good, but I’m really only interested in a deal with you as the front man. Besides simple, raw talent, you have a very rare charisma Mr. Gold, one that isn’t easy to find.”
Gold shook his head again, and looked down at Belle, who was smiling up at him with something like triumph in her eyes.
“Thank you,” Gold said. “But I’m going to have to decline.”
Midas narrowed his eyes at him. “I can make you rich.”
Gold chuffed. “I’m already rich.”
“And it’s nothing compared to what you can have, and you look like a savvy businessman, Mr. Gold. One who understands the value of a dollar. I’m not giving up on this.”
Gold felt irritation building. “Well, you’ll have to direct all inquiries to my agent.”
“Your…you have an agent?”
Gold flipped his hand toward Belle. “Her.”
Belle gave him a look, but then straightened up and stuck out her hand. “Belle French. I represent the band.”
Midas looked at them both shrewdly, but shook Belle’s hand. “You were something yourself, Miss French. Quite a voice you have there. I’ll be in touch.”
Once he was gone, Gold all but pulled Belle away until they were where he had parked his car by the shop.
Belle didn’t speak until they were at his house. “Was that just a ploy to get him to leave, or are you really considering it?” she asked while she hanged up her coat.
“What do you think of it?” he asked her.
“What I think of it doesn’t really matter. It’s your decision. Yours and the band’s.”
“You are in the band,” he reasoned.
She chuckled. “Not really. But at any rate, Midas was pretty clear that what he really wants is you. So the decision is really all yours.”
Gold shook his head, and placed his hands on her hips to pull her closer. “Your opinion absolutely matters, Belle. Even if I was considering such a thing, I wouldn’t take a single step until I was sure of your feelings on it. I love you, Belle, I want you always in my life. So yes, your opinion matters.”
Belle bit her lip, and he gently freed it with his thumb. “I think you have such a wonderful talent,” she said carefully. “And you looked so joyful up on stage, like I’ve never seen…”
“But…” he prompted.
She averted her eyes to her shoes. “But I would be afraid.”
“Afraid of what?”
“Afraid…oh, I don’t know! You’d get all famous and be taken away from me!”
Gold chuckled and pressed a few nibbling kisses to her lips. “Not bloody likely, my love. I have no desire, whatsoever, to be any sort of famous…unless I’m infamous.”
Belle swatted his arm. “Be serious.”
“I am serious. I’m not going to sign on with Midas. I don’t want nor need the money he’s obviously after himself. However…”
She looked back up at him. “However?”
Gold jerked his head toward the stairs, and led the way up. His leg was screaming and he needed to be off of it immediately. He knew he would probably regret that little guitar performance without his cane.
He fell onto bed and Belle started fussing over him immediately.
“Oh you poor darling! I wasn’t even thinking. You’ve been putting way too much weight on it all night, having you?”
“Way too much,” he admitted, feeling it all start to catch up with him.
Belle propped him up with some pillows then moved her hands down to his waist, deftly undoing the buttons of his pants, but not before running a lingering hand up his thigh.
It was hardly a sexy production, peeling the ridiculous pants off him, and he cringed at how sweaty he was.
“I should probably shower,” he said, wrinkling his nose.
“I’m in much the same boat as you,” she chuckled. “This dress doesn’t exactly breathe well.”
“That dress is going to live in my dreams for the rest of my life,” he said honestly.
“How about a bath?” she suggested. “You have a rather huge tub in there…enough room for two, perhaps?”
Gold grinned. A good soak sounded wonderful, but a good soak with Belle sounded like heaven.
He tensed when she took it upon herself to undo the clasps of his leg, but she was businesslike and did it so efficiently, (she must have been watching,) that he relaxed under her touch, especially when she began to rub the enflamed stump.
“My poor love,” she cooed, before reaching to hand him his crutches and helping him up.
He stopped once he was in a sitting position however, running his hands up and down her sides like he’d wanted to all evening, loving the way the fabric glistened as it moved.
Smiling, she turned around so he could access the zipper, and he helped her step out of the dress, taking care not to crush the delicate material.
His mouth ran dry at the sight of her ivory lace brassiere that pushed her breasts up while doing nothing to conceal them, and the matching panties and garter belt. “Beautiful…” he whispered.
He unhooked her stockings from the garters and took his time rolling them down, propping first one foot and then the other on his knee, and nipping at her skin as we went.
“Glad you like them,” she said. “I’ve never bought sexy lingerie before.”
He smiled against her inner thigh. “If you like lingerie, then you should have it. I’ll buy you the whole store.”
Belle laughed and threaded her fingers in his hair, pulling sharply and making him groan. “It’s funny, except I believe you’d actually do that.”
“It would be a small price to pay if it meant you would maybe give me a fashion show.”
She pulled her leg away from him, but he didn’t have time to pout before she was unhooking her brassiere and stepping closer so her breasts were inches from his face.
“Could I have your autograph?” she asked in a mockingly high voice, barely able to keep a straight face.
He smirked up at her, but proceeded to do just that, and signed his name above her nipples…with his tongue.
“Come on, you,” she sighed when he sucked a nipple into his mouth. “Let’s get you into the tub before you make yourself any more achy.”
“Yes, ma’am,” he growled, giving her rear a swift pinch and making her giggle.
She helped him to stand, and hobble his way to the bathroom. His arousal waned during the process of undressing and getting into the tub. It was awkward and clumsy, not sexy in the least, and never would be.
But Belle helped him along lovingly and patiently, humming their song under her breath and giving him sweet kisses every time her mouth was near enough to his.
And he could finally believe it, fully and completely for the first time in their relationship. “You don’t love me despite it,” he said, not realizing until she looked up at him that he’d said it aloud.
“What?”
“My injury. You don’t just love me despite it. It really doesn’t bother you at all, does it?”
Belle smiled, her eyes growing soft. “You finally believe me?” she asked. “I love all of you, Adam Gold. I love your mind, your body, the scars that make you who you are today, and I even love that artificial leg because it’s part of you.”
Gold kissed her then. He had to. He tried to infuse every ounce of love he felt for her into it, but still wasn’t sure if it was enough. He would simply have to spend the rest of his life showing her, and he was more than happy to do just that.
They got into the water, sighing both as the warmth soothed away both of their various aches from the evening, but mostly due to their bodies finally being pressed against one another with no barriers.
They started out simply relaxing, but naturally it was only a matter of time before kisses led to touches, and touches led to Belle twisting around, giggling as she almost slipped, and straddling him as he reclined further back into the water. He knew then that spending the extra money on the large tub had been well worth it.
If they ended up splashing most of the water out of the tub, they hardly cared as they made love slowly. Gold whispered how much he loved her into her ear with every thrust, and she cried out the same in response.
It was difficult to get traction in the tub, and the way she was on top of and wrapped securely around him, he found he couldn’t pull out of her though his orgasm was rapidly approaching. She was hardly even moving up and down anymore, just grinding and writhing on him, and it was driving him mad.
“Belle,” he groaned, not stilling his motion despite the danger. “I can’t…you need…you need to get up, sweetheart, I can’t…”
“No…” she moaned, desperate for release, her face glorious as it twisted up in what might look like pain if he didn’t know better. “Don’t leave me!”
With a proverbial fuck it, he pulled her down even harder against him, twisting his hips. He covered her mouth with, swallowing her scream as she came, the throbbing of her core pulling him even deeper into her, giving him no choice but to follow her into bliss with a shout.
They lay slumped in the cooling water for a long time, letting their breathing even out and their heartrates return to normal.
At long last though, what remained of the water had gotten too cold, and without speaking they both moved to get up. Belle gasped when he slipped out of her.
They still didn’t speak as they got ready for bed, but could hardly keep from touching one another as they donned nightclothes (she wore his shirt again, of course.)
Once they were finally in bed, Belle’s head pillowed against his chest, she broke the silence.
“That was intense,” she whispered.
“Yes, it was,” he agreed. “Belle, I’m sorry. I didn’t…”
“Why are you sorry?” she asked, raising his head to look at him. “I’m the one who should apologize. I wouldn’t let you pull out. It was stupid of me…I just wasn’t thinking…”
“But I should have used one of the condoms I bought. I wasn’t thinking either, love. I’m sorry.”
“Why don’t we just agree that we were both a little foolish, and not do it again? It was only once, after all. And in water…doesn’t that make a difference?”
He chuckled. “I don’t think so, but I’m sure it’ll be fine. We’ll be more careful in the future.”
“Adam?”
“Yes, Belle?”
“I love you.”
“And I love you, so very much.”
 Epilogue
 “You ready?” his doctor asked, having generously granted a house call for this.
Gold nodded, swallowing in both nervousness and self-consciousness.
Belle, Jefferson, and Neal were all present in his living room, all focused on him as he sat on the sofa in a t-shirt and cotton shorts, trying on his new leg for the first time.
It was sleek, smooth gray plastic, made to be the exact same size and shape of his other leg. Jefferson had said it looked like something from the Space Age. The joints were fitted with titanium ball and sockets, which would give him a natural range of motion, instead of the jerky movement of the aluminum joints on his old one.
The part that attached the limb to his thigh was comprised of soft, smooth leather straps, and a rubbery substance that molded to his flesh comfortably, preventing slipping and absorbing shock. The special “sock” worn under it would keep it from feeling too hot.
It was already incomparably more comfortable than his old one, and he wasn’t even standing yet.
The doctor stood back, so he could observe the fit, and Jefferson lent a hand to help him to his feet. Gold took a deep breath, and levered himself up, clinging to both Jefferson and his cane.
The joints rolled smoothly, but not so smoothly that they wouldn’t lock one he was standing straight.
He looked over at Belle, who was grinning madly. Neal had reached over and taken one of her hands, and she looked like she was about to squeeze the life out of it.
When she nodded in encouragement, he lifted his good foot first, as always, marveling at the lack of pressure and discomfort when all of his weight was braced on the prosthetic.
“Go slowly,” the doctor cautioned. “The joints will move much more easily than you’re used to, so you’re likely to overcompensate.”
Gold took a full step, understanding immediately what the doctor was talking about. It was like picking up an empty box when you were expecting one filled with books.
But once he understood that, he felt much steadier, and released his hold on Jefferson. He walked to the far end of the living room, each step more confident than the last. The discomfort and pain he’d lived with for half his life was all but gone.
When he reached the far wall, he turned back around to face his family, and looked down at the cane in his hand. After twenty years of needing assistance in order to walk, he leaned the cane against the wall, and took his first steps alone.
He almost unbalanced for a second, causing Belle to make a small sound of alarm, but he held up a hand to stop anyone from helping, and crossed the room back to them.
By the time he reached where Belle had come to stand, he was no longer even limping. He could walk – normally and comfortably – for the first time in twenty years.
“Belle,” he whispered, tears now running unchecked down his face.
She was in no better condition, but neither were Jefferson and Neal for that matter. Even his doctor had to turn away to fish out a handkerchief.
“You did it!” Belle said.
He opened his arms, both arms, and she obliged him by flying into them. “Thank you, Belle,” he whispered.
“Why are you thanking me?” she asked, pulling back just far enough to look at him.
“Why?” he laughed. “For looking into the choices available to me? For helping me research the best one? For being so damned wonderful all of the time and bringing me…God…for bringing me back from the dead?”
Belle blushed, ducking her face into his chest. “You did that on your own,” she said, her voice muffled. “I just kicked you into gear.”
“A kick I sorely needed,” he said into her hair. “I love you, sweetheart.”
“I love you, too.”
“AND I LOVE YOU, TOO!” Jefferson exclaimed loudly, making them all jump.
“Oh get over here,” Gold said, rolling his eyes and beckoning with one arm.
Jefferson almost plowed the two of them over, throwing his long arms around them both.
Shrugging at the bemused doctor, Neal sauntered over to the bunch, opposite side of Jefferson, and joined the group hug.
“Help! I’m suffocating!” Belle squawked from her position in the middle.
“Just feel the love,” Jefferson said, patting her hair. “Feel the love.”
“That’s enough!” Gold roared, pushing everyone but Belle away. “I’ve had just about enough love for one day, thank you!”
“But the others aren’t even here yet!” Jefferson complained. “They’ll want to share the love, believe me.”
“Others? You mean Emma and Ruby?”
Jefferson hesitated. “…And Victor, and Archie, and David, and Mary Margaret…oh! And Granny. Uh, and Moe.”
Gold groaned. “What? You didn’t tell me you were inviting everyone over!”
“You invited my dad?” Belle asked, surprised.
“Granny and Ruby are bringing dinner!” he said as if that made up for everything. “They all just want to offer their congratulations, that’s all!”
“Come on, Papa,” Neal said. “They’re your friends.”
Gold rolled his eyes again. “I suppose. I’m glad you at least gave me this much warning. I’d better go change. Belle?”
“What?” she asked innocently. “What do you need me to go with you for? You said you’ve had enough love for one day!”
He reached over and grabbed her arm, yanking her playfully to him before kissing her soundly.
“Ewww…” both Neal and Jefferson teased.
 The evening wound up turning into a party, everyone surprised and delighted to see Gold walking so straight and easily, unaided. He’d even let Belle talk him into wearing his loosest fitting trousers so that he could obligingly pull up the pant leg when Victor and David inevitably asked him to.
Gold looked around the room, at Granny petting at Mary Margaret’s growing belly while Emma and Neal speculated on the baby’s gender and name. At David, Victor, Archie, and Maurice deep in a game of darts (with the dartboard David and Mary Margaret brought as a gift,) and at Jefferson and Ruby snuggling in a corner. “Everyone we care about most is here,” he commented.
“Mhmm,” Belle said drowsily, leaning on his shoulder as they sat on the couch.
“And there’s something I can do now, that I couldn’t do before.”
“What’s that?” she asked, sitting up to look at him.
Gold stood up, still marveling at how easy it was, only to kneel down on one knee before her.
All trace of sleepiness gone, Belle sat up straight, eyes wide.
“Belle,” he began quietly and nervously. “I’ve forgotten what life was like before you walked into mine just a few short months ago, when I saw you standing there with a flower painted on your cheek. I…I feel like I owe you so much and I…well, all I can do to pay you back for everything you’ve given me is to just love you and spend every day for the rest of my life making you happy. I’d like to do that…if you’ll have me.”
By this point, everyone was taking notice to what was going on. Mary Margaret grabbed the back of David’s shirt roughly to turn him around, and Ruby swatted excitedly at Jefferson even though he’d been watching from the start. Maurice smiled knowingly, as Gold had done the proper thing by his standards, and asked for his blessing weeks before.
Gold reached into his jacket pocket and brought out a small velvet box, opening it with shaking hands to reveal the ring Belle had been eyeballing in his shop for ages. A gold band, with a modestly-sized diamond surrounded by small sapphires. Simple, yet beautiful.
Belle’s hand was already sticking out before Gold even said the words, and he chuckled, taking the ring out of the box to slip it onto her hand. “Will you marry me?” he asked.
The moment the ring was slid into place, Belle was launching herself off the couch and quite literally tackling him to the floor. A risk she probably wouldn’t have taken with his old leg. But he only flopped onto his back, holding her tightly, and laughing with joy. “You haven’t given me your answer!”
“Yes!” she exclaimed. “Yes, of course!”
She threaded her fingers into his hair and pulled his head up to meet hers, kissing him deeply and thoroughly.
Maurice cleared his throat uncomfortably, but the couple didn’t come up for air.
“They may be like that for a while,” Jefferson said. “Granny, didn’t you mention earlier that there was cake in the kitchen?”
“Sure is,” Granny said. “Come on, everyone.”
They all filed out of the living room, leaving the oblivious pair to their amorous celebration.
“I’m so happy!” Belle exclaimed, laughing. “When should we get married?! Before the trip?!”
Gold chuckled, sitting up but keeping her close. “That’s awfully soon, sweetheart. We leave in two weeks.”
Though he had refused Midas’s admittedly tempting offers, Gold had decided that he did truly enjoy performing, and it was no secret that the rest of Company B did as well. So, with the help of Belle and Emma, they organized and planned a little tour of their own, playing in festivals and small venues. Emma insisted that as word spread, more and bigger venues would be asking them to come, but for now they were just going to take a road trip around the East coast. The first show was actually set in Tallahassee, Florida. Emma and Neal had taken a trip there together a month prior, and Emma had returned with a show venue and a ring of her very own. Gold looked forward, not only to the show, but to getting to see Belle in a bikini.
Because of course, Belle was coming. She was both a singer and co-manager after all, and she’d always longed to travel. Ruby and Mary Margaret were staying at home, Ruby because of her work with her Granny, and Mary Margaret because she was only a couple short months away from giving birth. For his part, David would only be able to participate in part of the tour, as he didn’t want to use all of his time off when he needed to save some for the birth of his new son or daughter.
“I know it’s soon,” Belle said, kissing him again. “But I just can’t wait to be married to you! I need to be able to tell all of those groupies that, hey, that’s my HUSBAND! Hands off!”
“I quite like the sound of that,” Gold said. “And I must say, I’m also rather fond of your possessiveness.”
Belle giggled, before a sheepish look crossed her features and she bit her lip. “But also…it might be…good to go ahead and get married.”
Gold furrowed his brows “Belle?”
“I was going to tell you tonight after everyone left, I only just found out! I…well…we’re going to have ourselves a second-generation musician soon.”
Gold was silent for a long beat before the wires in his brain finally connected. “Are…are you saying what…I think you’re saying?!”
“We’re having a baby, Adam.”
Gold stammered in shock. “Are you…how?!”
Belle laughed. “What do you mean, how?!”
“I mean…we were so careful…except…oh.”
“Yes, oh. It would seem that one time was all it took. I know this isn’t exactly a good time, what with the tour and not even being married just yet…I’m three months along so it’s not like anyone won’t know. But I love it already and…are you happy, Adam?”
In response, Gold hauled her against him and kissed her soundly. “Happy?” he said, pulling back with tears in his eyes. “Belle, you just told me you would marry me and are having my child all at once. I’ve never been happier in my life!”
“Did I just hear what I think I heard?” Neal said, he and Jefferson peeking back into the room. “Am I gonna be a big brother?”
Gold laughed. “Damned eavesdroppers! Yes, you are.”
Everyone came piling back into the living room then, offering up a whole new set of congratulations. Maurice was surprisingly relaxed, seeming not terribly perturbed that his daughter had gotten pregnant out of wedlock, only thrilled at the prospect of being a grandpa.
“This is wonderful!” Mary Margaret gushed. “Our babies can grow up together!”
“Um…I don’t know if this is a good time…” Emma said, her and Neal looking at one another nervously. “Not trying to steal your thunder or anything, Belle, but since everyone is so baby happy right now…”
“Oh God,” David moaned. “Don’t tell me…”
Neal looked right at Gold. “How do you feel about a new baby, and a new grandbaby?”
Both Gold and David had to sit down then, while Belle threw her arms around first Emma’s neck, then Neal’s. Mary Margaret took a deep breath but hugged her daughter tight.
“This is the greatest day of MY LIFE!” Jefferson yelled. “I’m going to be the best all-around uncle in the world! Ruby, you don’t have anything to say, do you?!”
Ruby blanched. “NO! And don’t get any ideas, mister!”
“I think this calls for wine,” Granny declared, leading the way once again to the kitchen.
“Well,” David said before standing up and looking down at Gold. “At least I know she’s joining a hell of a family.”
Gold gave him a smile. “Likewise for Neal.”
He opened his arms for Belle to curl up in his lap. “It’s going to be so much fun with so many babies running around!” she enthused.
He chuckled. “So it will be. Before that, though, I can’t wait to spoil my pregnant wife absolutely rotten.”
“You already spoil me rotten. Must be practice for how you’ll spoil this little one.”
But what Gold had meant was he couldn’t wait to care for her the way she always did with him and his leg. And yes, he knew that one day soon he would be helpless but to dote upon his child, a child he would get to raise and love and never let go. And a grandchild he would get to do the same for. And, also, one other he had already been anticipating becoming the favorite uncle to.
“I’ve found my HEN,” he said, holding back a smirk.
“Excuse me? Did you just call me a hen?”
“No,” he chuckled. “Happy Ending Now.”
Belle groaned and rolled her eyes, getting a small handful of hair and threatening to pull.
“Go ahead,” Gold challenged her. “Pull my hair, Belle.”
Belle did, and she kissed him hard, and he hoped everyone else would go home soon so he could celebrate properly with his fiancé.
“I love you, Adam Gold.”
“And I love you, soon-to-be Belle Gold.”
 The End
Note: I apologize for any mistakes in the accuracy of the 1960′s, prosthesis, or anything else. :)
16 notes · View notes
redorblue · 7 years
Text
Book 21/2017 - The Handmaid’s Tale by Margaret Atwood
Unfortunately it’s already been 3 weeks since I finished this book, so my memory is starting to get fuzzy, but... Oh my God. I definitely do remember staring at the pages wide-eyed, a big neon glittering WTF all over my face because men are so despicable. The ones in the book anyway, but... let’s stop that thought here. Anyway, I loved it, and I can’t wait to watch the show, which is probably a bad sign because I obviously have high expectations and that’s never good going into a movie adaptation, but oh well. Too late, I crave more.
I think at some point I’ll have to read this book again because there’s so much to take in. I love worldbuilding and fictional history, so while reading I was constantly trying to figure out how the society of this future country called Gilead (ex-US) works and how it got that way, and therefore got distracted a lot. Which is a shame because the inner monologue and the backflashes of the protagonist that pretty much make up the book are fascinating and insightful and philosophical and honest and so, so sad. If I ever get back to my growing To Be Read Again pile, this one is among the top 3 easily.
So, for future reference, here’s the Gilead 101: At some point in the future the US president gets shot, and after that everything goes to hell (Just in the US, as far as I could figure out, Canada still exists, and more importantly stays decent). Before that, society has already destabilised somewhat because of widespread infertility and an uprise of genetic defects due to damage to the environment, and after the political system falls apart, some sort of-Christian religious fanatics take over and turn the whole thing into a theocracy. And while life doesn’t change that much for men, it sure does for women because of this old curse of ours that we’re the ones to produce the babies. Women get sorted into into five categories (this is where it gets fuzzy, so mistakes may be made) according to marital/social status and ability to produce healthy children: There’s the econowives, those who were legally/religiously married before the fanatics took over, but are not particularly rich and/or important. They are poor, work hard and have no standing in society or in family whatsoever, and no chance of ever improving their situation, even if they’re fertile. There’s the Unwomen who are shipped off to the toxic waste piles to clean up society’s mess and conveniently die soon. They’re called that because they can’t have healthy children, so of course they’re not real women because a working womb is the one and only thing that defines women, the only thing that matters, and there it is, I’m getting all worked up again. There’s another category of women who can’t have children called Marthas who serve as maids to high-ranking households. I think the main difference between them is that Unwomen offended the regime in some way, either by illegal actions committed after the regime took over or by their unsuitable lifestyle before, and Marthas didn’t, so they “get to” clean and wash and cook. They’re also mostly women of colour, so yay, double discrimination. Then there’s the wives who are married to the new elite because they did something of merit before, or their husbands did. They live in a gilded, very little cage with nothing to do and are mostly infertile, so their households are assigned handmaids to produce babies for them. Their sole task is to get pregnant by the male head of the household they are assigned to and generally act as an outsourced womb for the wives. Because of their important role, they’re very closely guarded and receive a lot of training/indoctrination before an assignment. Every category of women’s lives in this universe is a different kind of hell (except maybe the Aunts, the few women who are tasked with indoctrinating the handmaids because their belief in the new system is ardent enough), but the protagonist is a handmaid, so that’s the one we get to know about most.
Handmaids have/are allowed very little to do, so the protagonist and POV Offred (named that because her Commander is called Fred) spends a lot of time lost in thought and reliving or unsuccessfully trying to ignore memories. There’s not much action in the book because Offred rarely goes anywhere or does anything, and there’s even less direct dialogue. Mostly conversations are rendered in indirect speech and without quotation marks, the only exception being those rare, meaningful conversations she has with people who talk to the real her and not this ethereal, uniform creature behind the veil that has a position instead of a personality. This distinction between the two types of conversation, and the rarity of action or dialogue in general, show how lonely and isolated a “life” Offred leads, all interaction with other people who could act as a mirror for her to see herself in stripped away, in order to leave no trace of individuality whatsoever that could distract her or make her unsuitable for her sole purpose in life and in society. Superficially, at least. Because despite the rigorous indoctrination and the continuous state of utter despair she lives in, combined with the threat of being declared an Unwoman if she ever oversteps, there’s a whole world inside her head, sustained purely by memory and longing, and it’s fascinating.
And there’s more. There’s the little gestures of rebellion she affords herself, like when she “accidentally” shows a guard her ankle during a check and feels a little bit of satisfaction for probably having given him wet dreams, or when she forms the beginning of a friendship with her shopping partner Ofglen who is supposed to be controlling her. There’s how she uses all the means available to her (her body, basically) to improve her position - indulging her commander’s wish for some meaningful human contact in order to get her hands on something to read, which is forbidden for all women, and making him care about her, or using the wive’s permission for a one night stand with some other guy (to get her pregnant) to start an affair and finally feel something again. She says of herself that she made the choice to become a handmaid and now has to live with it (the other choice being to be declared an Unwoman, so... no real choice at all), and it’s clear that she lays her priority on staying alive, almost regardless what it costs her, but I don’t blame her for that. She tried to escape once, in the beginning, and it didn’t work out and it cost her everything dear to her, so she’s had her share of open rebellion and doesn’t want to be a martyr for anything. She’s not a rebel leader, and fairly suspicious towards all signs of resistance, tiny as they may be, not some hero or some Jeanne d’Arc rising up against injustice and oppression and coming out on top, but a human being with a sruvival instinct and conflicting desires, navigating a world she doesn’t know anymore. She’s so very relatable exactly because she’s not a typical hero who picks up a sword when things go bad, but she’s also not a victim because in her mind, she’s still her. A changed version of her for sure, adapted to the conditions she has to live in, but still a person. That’s why she resisted the regime in the one sphere where it mattered most - erasing her personality - and because that takes considerable strength as well as an intact sense of right and wrong and a lot of willpower, she’s a great character, and a rebel in her own way.
The ideology of Gilead is an extreme form of Christianity, and there’s a lot of symbolism and names taken from that direction - the whole wife-handmaid-thing for example is taken from a biblical story about a woman named Rachel, who couldn’t have children, and her servant Leah who acts as a surrogate for Rachel and her husband. There’s a similar thing going on with the Marthas, who are named after another biblical character who is busy doing household chores while Jesus comes to visit, or the blue dresses the wives are assigned to associate them with the Virgin Mary. This whole cult is very interesting because in some ways, while of course being incredibly misogynistic, it does place women at the center of society, or at least claims it does. It’s just that in their minds, women are a womb, boobs, and not much else. Certainly not a human being. So while they do everything to boost child-bearing capacity and make sure that the relevant parts are well taken care of, they neglect at best and actively suppress at worst all the other characteristics, needs, desires etc. that make a person a person. At the same time, it’s obvious that the great majority of characters, even those in power, don’t believe Gilead’s ideology themselves, at least not anymore. Religion in The Handmaid’s Tale has nothing to do with spirituality and a personal relationship with God and everything with a facade you put on to show your loyalty to a regime that happened to pick Christianity as a way to frame its ideology. It’s entirely replaceable - it could be any other religion and would also be easily adaptable to accomodate some kind of personality cult or even an atheist ideology like communism. I suspect that Margaret Atwood might have picked a religion as a framework because of the Islamic revolution and establishment of the Islamic republic of Iran a few years before the book was first published since some passages reminded me a lot of Iran, but I might be wrong. I’m pretty sure though that it’s not meant to specifically criticise one religion in particular, or even religion in general, but any kind of authoritarian ideology that murders, suppresses and constrains people and especially targets women for the sole reason of them being able to have children - or not.
It’s been a while since I was last so relieved to read an epilogue. It takes place 100-150 years (I think) after the main story and consists of a lecture held by a Historian about the authenticity of Offred’s story. While he talks, it becomes clear that at some point there was a regime change and at the time of the epilogue things have improved a lot. This regime change didn’t happen at a time when any of the main characters could still have been alive, so I know it didn’t help them, but it still gives a slightly optimistic last note to this generally very depressing book. It signalizes that everything ends eventually - even the cruelest of regimes goes away at some point, either by reform or by revolution. It might not be much comfort to people living under circumstances such as those, but it’s still something worth remembering. Nothing lasts forever - not even a regime that is trying to turn back time to the darkest of Dark Ages.
2 notes · View notes
socialattractionuk · 4 years
Text
My fiancé left me in lockdown and I can’t get over him
I still don’t understand how my partner went from being engaged to seeing multiple people so soon after our relationship and while we were living under the same roof (Picture: Ella Byworth)
Samuel* and I met three years ago on Tinder. We actually had a mutual friend at the time (I went to school with one of his colleagues), and so it felt like we were ‘meant to be’.
It sounds cliché but it really was love at first sight, with immediate chemistry on our first date. We bounced off each other and very quickly became inseparable.
In December last year, Samuel popped the question during a dream trip to New York. He’d already asked my parents for my hand in marriage, and had told all of his friends – I didn’t suspect a thing. 
The proposal was incredibly romantic. He got down on one knee on the Brooklyn Bridge, and it was extra special in that it was my grandpa’s birthday. I was very close to him but he’d sadly passed away in 2019.
After we got back home, Samuel seemed so excited about the prospect of getting married. We even visited a couple of potential wedding venues in January and February, wrote the wedding guest list together and he asked his best friend to be his best man. We also bought our own house.
It felt like the beginning of our new life – but then lockdown hit and everything changed.
As a self-employed personal trainer, Samuel was struggling financially. While isolating together, we started getting under each other’s skin and I was having trouble dealing with the pressure of supporting both of us money-wise.
After weeks of tension, there was an argument, so I suggested that he stay with his sister for a night so we could cool off. My fiancé walked out on 24 April, and didn’t come back until nearly a month later, on 20 May.
During this time, Samuel didn’t allude to anything being wrong, but simply said that he needed space and wanted to figure out how best to get through this bizarre period as both an individual – in terms of work and managing finances – and as a couple. 
Being abandoned for a month was utterly heartbreaking. Every day I asked myself, should I message or give him space? What would make the situation better or worse?
When he showed up on my doorstep four weeks later, I felt heartbroken and hopeful at the same time. I wanted us to fix whatever had gone wrong, but Samuel didn’t. He confessed that his heart was no longer in it and we couldn’t make each other happy in the long term. He was so cold.
The breakup stunned me, not only because the timing was absolutely horrendous, but because I didn’t see it coming. I thought we had a relationship worth rescuing.
Lockdown measures meant that we would have to keep living together despite being broken up. I foolishly believed this would be good for us and hoped that being in the same space would change Samuel’s mind.
He had been on three different dates with three different women, and had even stayed overnight with one of them
Instead, we avoided each other. He trained in the garden while I cooked dinner and we slept in separate rooms. It was like living with a completely different person.
And our strange set-up didn’t last longer than two days.
Samuel had started taking suspicious phone calls. I’m ashamed to say that while he was out, I went through messages synced to his iPad – and what I found hurt me deeply. My now former fiancé had been on three different dates with three different women, and had even stayed overnight with one of them.
I became consumed by panic. My heart physically hurt. I was floored with tears and completely crumbled – but I knew that this was it. We were over.
I didn’t want to hear any excuses so I just packed up his things into plastic bags and left them outside the front door before he came back. I wouldn’t let him inside the flat, and so on 22 May, he left, bags in tow, and I haven’t seen Samuel since.
From the day he left our house and throughout the breakup, my anxiety has been through the roof. I’ve suffered with mental health issues for a while, even more so during lockdown, and it has been a difficult part of our relationship. In the past, when I have opened up to Samuel about how I was feeling or my therapy sessions, he would brush it off. It was painful that he couldn’t – or didn’t want to – understand and support me.
Since the breakup, Samuel has deleted all pictures of me from his social media and blocked both me and my family
Letting go and accepting change is difficult. I went to a pretty dark place for a while; I was very low. I also still have my engagement ring – I don’t know what to do with it. Looking at it fills me with sadness and grief for the life that Samuel stole from us. 
With social distancing guidelines and the whole country on lockdown, I also didn’t have the distraction of family and friends. But I did what I could; a little bit of baking, renovating my bathroom, growing courgettes in the garden. Being alone has its pleasures.
Since the breakup, Samuel has deleted all pictures of our life together from his social media and blocked both me and my family. It feels like an attempt to eradicate any memory of our relationship. We’ve only communicated over email – apparently, that’s how we talk now. It’s all very matter-of-fact, and mostly revolves around what to do with our joint mortgage. It’s incredibly hurtful.
I still don’t understand how my partner went from being engaged to seeing multiple people so soon after our relationship – and while we were living under the same roof. He didn’t take my feelings into consideration whatsoever.
I’m not over Samuel yet and I’ll always care for him, but I don’t love him anymore.
More: Dating
OkCupid reveals the most popular questions asked by daters
Couples who met during lockdown can get a free meal for their first real-life date
What coronavirus has taught us about consent
I’ve surprised myself with how strong I’ve been throughout this time. I haven’t called him in when I’ve been feeling lonely or sad. Instead, I have leaned on my friends, who have made me feel cherished. Not once have they implied that I’m a burden when I call in the middle of the night, because I can’t sleep.
This whole experience has taught me about the importance of female friendships.
I’ve realised that all the things we crave from a romantic relationship (security, honesty, the ability to feel comfortable just being yourself) – these are the exact same things you should have with your closest friends.
I’ll never get the closure I deserve, but it’s reassuring to know that I have people I can count on to help me through this.
As told to Alice Barraclough. *Names have been changed.
Do you have a story you’d like to share?
Get in touch by emailing [email protected].
MORE: I met my lockdown love in real life – and I didn’t fancy him
MORE: I’ve started dating again while in lockdown with my ex
MORE: I don’t want lockdown to end as it means finally meeting the man I’m dating
0 notes
movietvtechgeeks · 7 years
Photo
Tumblr media
Latest story from https://movietvtechgeeks.com/patti-stanger-not-giving-chris-pratt-anna-faris-dj-zedd-selena-gomez/
Patti Stanger not giving up on Chris Pratt, Anna Faris and DJ Zedd on Selena Gomez
Just like many of us, reality star Patti Stanger is not ready to give up on Chris Pratt and Anna Faris. While the duo unexpectedly announced their separation a few days ago, countless fans are hoping they will be able to work things out. Patti Stanger, who is the star of Million Dollar Matchmaker, is actually a close friend of Chris and Anna. Thus, while doing an exclusive interview with Entertainment Tonight via Facebook Live, Patti shared her perspective on the duo’s separation announcement. During the Facebook Live feed, Patti gushed, “OK, so this is really hard because I’m close to them. I’m upset about it. The day it happened I actually texted them. I don’t know what happened there, [Chris] is still living in the house. Let’s pray it turns around.” Later, Patti went on to note that she wouldn’t want to use her matchmaking skills to try and set up Chris or Anna with other people. The reality star explained, “I want them to get back together. So, I’m not fixin’ them up – I would just be the counselor between them and go, ‘What really is the issue here?’ Because she’s living in the house, so someone threw out the curveball, maybe the publicist, I don’t know who…you just don’t really say something when they’re still living in the house together.” Taylor Swift's former bodyguard testified Friday that he saw a DJ reach under her skirt a moment before a photographer snapped their picture during a meet-and-greet where the singer says the radio host groped her. Security guard Greg Dent, who no longer works for Swift, said he was standing a few steps away but did not intervene because he generally took his cues from the pop star, and she gave him no signals during the 2013 pre-concert encounter at a Denver arena. Seated at her legal team's table in a federal courtroom, Swift chuckled when Dent testified that, after the photo was taken, he suspected that KYGO-FM host David Mueller would be at the bar of the arena - and another guard found him there. Dent's account came on the fourth day of testimony in a civil trial over dueling lawsuits between Swift and Mueller, who denies groping her and is seeking up to $3 million from the singer-songwriter, her mother, and their radio liaison to compensate him for his ruined career. Swift is countersuing for just $1 and what she calls a chance to stand up for other women. A day earlier, Swift spent an hour on the witness stand herself defiantly recounting what she called a "despicable and horrifying and shocking" encounter. "He stayed attached to my bare ass-cheek as I lurched away from him," Swift testified. "It was a definite grab. A very long grab," she added in her testimony. Swift's testy exchange with Mueller's attorney occasionally elicited chuckles - even from the six-woman, two-man jury. She got a laugh when she said Dent saw Mueller "lift my skirt" but someone would have had to have been underneath her to see the actual groping - "and we didn't have anyone positioned there." Swift testified that after the photo was taken at the meet-and-greet session, she tried to get as far away Mueller as she could. She said she told him and his girlfriend, who was also in the photo, "thank you for coming" in a monotone voice before they left. She also said she was stunned and did not say anything to Mueller or halt the event after he left because she did not want to disappoint several dozen people waiting in line for photos with her. In the image, shown to jurors during opening statements but not publicly released, Mueller's hand is behind Swift, just below her waist. Both are smiling. Swift's photographer, Stephanie Simbeck, testified Thursday that she knew something was wrong as she shot the photo. She testified that Swift later told her what happened, looked at a photo and pointed out Mueller as the person responsible. The trial is scheduled to last through next Thursday but appeared Friday to be moving quickly toward closing arguments. Dent's testimony left Mueller's former girlfriend, Shannon Melcher, as the only remaining potential witness who was in the room at the time. Gym. Tan. Laundry. Repeat. The cast of "Jersey Shore" is doing it all again for a special on the E! Network. "Reunion Road Trip: Return to the Jersey Shore" brings that rambunctious gang back together for the first time in five years to gossip about one another's relationships, past hijinks and the pop-culture hit that has bonded them forever. Snooki, JWoww, Pauly D, Mike The Situation and Sammi Sweetheart are all onboard for a fist-pumping drive down memory lane.   The birthplace of abolitionist writer Harriet Beecher Stowe, which was disassembled and stored in trailers 20 years ago, has been put up for sale on eBay. The move is the latest in the unusual history of preacher Lyman Beecher's Litchfield house, which was built in 1811, served as the childhood home for his 11 children and was later a sanitarium and then a dormitory for a private school. It was sold by the Forman School for $1 and deconstructed in 1997 by a buyer who planned to move it and turn it into a museum about the early life of the "Uncle Tom's Cabin" author. But those plans never came to fruition. The remains of the house, which have been stored in four storage trailers in Massachusetts and Connecticut, were acquired two years ago by a Woodbury antiques dealer, Art Pappas, who is looking for someone willing to purchase and restore the building. Pappas said he has advertised the house with organizations that specialize in the sale of historic homes and offered it to the Smithsonian and other museums, but with no luck. "A lot of them just don't show any interest whatsoever, which blows my mind," he said. "It's the birthplace of Harriet Beecher." Folk singer Pete Seeger also lived in the building when it was a dormitory during the 1920s. Pappas said he's now turned to more mainstream internet marketplaces to list the home, including Craigslist and eBay, where a $400,000 listing expires on Aug. 14. There were no bids for the property as of Friday. Pappas says the price is negotiable. "The thing about eBay is it doesn't really cost anything for the advertising at this point. We've spent a lot on advertising, but we've gotten more of a response from eBay and Craigslist," Pappas said. The antiques dealer says he has the original plans for the home and can put any buyer in touch with experts who can help put the "thousands of pieces" back together. The home is listed on the state's Register of Historic Places. But Rob Michalik, a spokesman for Connecticut's Historic Preservation Office, said they have no plans to acquire the house. "Our interest is in preserving the historic fabric of structures and given that this has been in storage for 20 years, we don't know how much of that historic fabric remains," he said. The Harriet Beecher Stowe Center in Hartford also has no plans to bid on the property. Executive Director Katherine Kane said that organization's focus remains the upkeep of the museum and Hartford house where Stowe lived as an adult on a property adjacent to Mark Twain. "When (the birthplace) was available 20 years ago both the Stowe Center and the Litchfield Historical Society evaluated the building and determined there was not much left of it from Beecher era," she said. "I wouldn't say that it wasn't worth preserving. But it's not on the site where it was built or in the community where it was built. So it's lost some of its context already and then being deconstructed makes it even more difficult. It's very sad." Pappas said he likely will put up another 30-day listing on eBay if he gets no offers before Monday, but eventually must decide whether it might be better to sell off pieces of the home as antiques and the rest as building material. "It can't stay in storage forever, it will just rot at some point," he said. Being the beautiful, smart, and talented star she is, it is hard to believe that one could find a downside to dating “Bad Liar” songstress Selena Gomez. However, in a recent interview with Billboard magazine, established DJ and music producer Zedd revealed that there were some downfalls to being Selena’s boyfriend. As you may remember, Selena and Zedd had a brief romance back in 2015. The duo actually collaborated on the successful track, “I Want You To Know.” While their fling didn’t turn into anything serious, Zedd still encountered some undesirable externalities that came with dating the star. In his interview with Billboard magazine, Zedd recounted the craziness that surrounded him when he was romantically linked to Selena. He explained, “Reporters were calling my parents. People were hacking my friends’ phones. I was pissed. [Though] I kind of knew what I was getting myself into. She is one of the most talked about people in the world, but I had no idea how much that would change my life.” For the past few months, Selena has been dating fellow artist The Weeknd. Somehow the duo has been able to keep their romance fairly private, although they do find themselves in the tabloid headlines on a regular basis. Nonetheless, surely The Weeknd can identify with some of what Zedd described to Billboard about dating the “It Ain’t Me” beauty. Rapper DMX has been ordered confined to his suburban New York City home by a judge who said he violated bail conditions on tax fraud charges. Federal Judge Jed Rakoff (RAY'-kahf) also said Friday that the rapper must wear an electronic bracelet. The judge says DMX repeatedly had tested positive for drugs including cocaine since his arrest last month and had a history of arrests. He also says DMX traveled at least twice without getting permission from authorities. DMX hugged friends after his hearing. He says: "When God is for you, who can be against you?" Prosecutors say DMX owes $1.7 million in taxes. He has pleaded not guilty. His songs include the 2003 hit "X Gon' Give it to Ya." His given name is Earl Simmons. Hackers released an email from HBO in which the company expressed willingness to pay them $250,000 as part of a negotiation over electronic data swiped from HBO's servers. The July 27 email was sent by an HBO executive who thanked the hackers for "making us aware" of previously unknown security vulnerabilities. The executive asked for a 1-week delay and said HBO was willing to make a "good faith" payment of $250,000, calling it a "bug bounty" reward for IT professionals rather than a ransom. HBO declined to comment. A person close to the investigation confirmed the authenticity of the email but said it was an attempt to buy time and assess the situation. The same hackers have subsequently released two dumps of HBO material and demanded a multi-million dollar ransom. James Cameron has taken time out from crafting the upcoming four "Avatar" sequels to return to one of his old films, one he says is as up-to-the-minute as ever - "Terminator 2: Judgment Day." Cameron converted the 26-year-old film - in which one robot with artificial intelligence battles another to stop nuclear annihilation - into a 3D format that hits movie theaters Aug. 25. It arrives just as escalating tensions over North Korea's nuclear ambitions are in the headlines. "I think the film is as timely as it ever was, probably more so less on the nuclear side and more on the AI side and dealing with our relationship with our own technology," Cameron said Thursday. "And how we do really stand the possibility of making ourselves obsolete?" The 1991 release - a sequel to the 1984 original - starred Arnold Schwarzenegger, Edward Furlong, Linda Hamilton and Robert Patrick. It followed Sarah Connor and her 10-year-old son John fleeing an advanced shapeshifting Terminator sent back in time to kill them. Schwarzenegger's less advanced Terminator was also sent back in time to protect the pair. The film featured a scene in which Sarah Connor imagines a nuclear blast consuming Los Angeles. "I tend to be kind of an apocalyptic kind of guy. I look at all the worst case outcomes," said Cameron, who said he started writing the film before the Berlin Wall came down and the collapse of the Soviet Union. "I think that it's we have to be on guard and constantly aware. So whether it's climate change, or whether it's the threat of an AI potentially replacing us or rapidly altering our word in a negative outcome for humans or weather it's nuclear warfare - these are things we need to be constantly vigilant about." As for any film reboot of the series, Cameron said the idea was being discussed, but he wanted to make sure it had "fresh imagery, fresh characters" and wasn't "mired in the past." The director said any reboot must "feel like a new, 21st-century version of a "Terminator" story but still stay true to what that means." The White House is having a hard time finding a follow-up act to short-lived communications director Anthony Scaramucci. Bill Shine, a former co-president of Fox News, was widely reported to have been in talks for the comms job, but sources tell media outlets that he turned down the role. An insider told media outlets, “Everybody they want isn’t interested.” After Stephen Miller made an idiot of himself blasting CNN’s Jim Acosta, President Trump’s team talked to Dave Lapan, the Department of Homeland Security press secretary who worked there with White House chief of staff Gen. John Kelly. Another contender is Blain Rethmeier, a p.r. veteran who worked at Edelman and previously served as special assistant to former President George W. Bush for communications in both the National Economic Council and Homeland Security Council. He was called upon by the current administration to help guide Kelly through the Senate confirmation process for his previous role as secretary of homeland security. The White House didn’t comment, but you can be sure Trump may tweet something this weekend. Caitlyn and Kris Jenner‘s closets may have started to overlap. Caitlyn rocked a white Herve Leger bandage dress at OUT Magazine’s Power 50 Gala on Thursday — but she may have gotten the inspiration from her ex-wife. In April, Kris wore a nearly identical white Herve Leger dress with long sleeves when she attended a party hosted by Google and The Hollywood Reporter. Both frocks retail for about $1,000. Caitlyn, 67, has been on the outs with the Kardashian clan since she released her 2017 memoir, “The Secrets of My Life.” In an episode of “Keeping Up with The Kardashians” earlier this year, Kris, 61, fumed, “I read it and basically the only nice thing she had to say was that I was great socially at a party one time …. Everything she says is all made up. Why does everything have to be that Kris is such a bitch and an a–hole?” Kris was married to Caitlyn, then known as Bruce Jenner, for over 20 years before they finalized their divorce in 2014. Caitlyn revealed her new female identity in 2015. Jennifer Aniston likes her men clean-cut. Speaking about husband Justin Theroux  to Refinery29, she said, “He kind of manscapes, which I actually enjoy. I enjoy a nicely manscaped partner.” The actress, 48, also doesn’t mind that Theroux, 46, borrows her copious amounts of beauty products. “He steals my shampoo, my hair paste … Whatever product I put on my face, he just does the same for him,” Aniston said. “You know, he likes to dabble.” Aaron Carter is wasting no time moving on from his ex, Madison Parker. The “Sooner or Later” singer has set his sights on Chloë Grace Moretz after the actress revealed to Variety that he had been her childhood crush. “Mmmm may I take you to dinner @ChloeGMoretz ?” he tweeted Wednesday, replying to a Women’s Wear Daily post about the actress. About 15 minutes later, 29-year-old Carter asked again. https://twitter.com/aaroncarter/status/895401495079813122 “Hey @ChloeGMoretz – let’s set up a date,” he wrote. “The crush is mutual.” Moretz, 20, hasn’t yet responded to Carter’s invitation — at least not on Twitter. She last dated Brooklyn Beckham. Carter split from Parker last week, shortly before coming out publicly as bisexual. “I had to discuss it with my ex-girlfriend, and she didn’t really understand it and she didn’t want [to],” Carter explained of his sexuality. “And that was it. So we left it mutual and parted ways … It was something that I felt was important and that I needed to say.” He added, “[I’m] really looking forward to the future … be it with a man or a woman.” Parker hasn’t commented on the breakup. Moretz isn’t the first woman he’s tried to woo in 140 characters or less. In 2014, Carter used Twitter in an attempt to reignite his old flame with Hilary Duff, who unfortunately gave him a hard pass. Creative types who work across from the courthouse where Taylor Swift’s groping trial is playing out are showing their support for the songstress — using the power of the Post-it. On Tuesday, the day of opening statements in the civil trial, pink notes spelled out, “FREE TAY!” courtesy of the “Blank Spaces for Taylor” project by the design-centric company Craftsy. Lyrics to some of Swift’s most popular songs – such as “HATERZ GONNA HATE” and “I KNEW YOU WERE TROUBLE” — appeared later in the week. “Anybody who knows Taylor Swift knows she has really strong lyrics,” said Craftsy’s Carly Chapple. “Her lyrics reflect what’s going on right now. I hope she feels supported and knows she has a team behind her.” She added: “We plan on doing this every day. We are a big group of creative woman who are supporting her as an artist, and we love what she does,” she said. “We will keep fighting the big fight as long as she does.” Swift has been battling it out in court with local radio DJ David Mueller over claims that he grabbed her bare behind during a 2013 meet-and-greet. Mueller sued first, blaming Swift for getting him fired. The “Shake It Off” crooner countersued for assault and battery. She testified Thursday that Mueller “stayed latched onto my bare ass cheek as I moved away from him visibly uncomfortable.” “It was a definite grab, a very long grab,” the 27-year-old pop star said. Dwayne “The Rock” Johnson shared some words of wisdom about not making it in pro football. “I’m gonna show you guys this view. It is spectacular — of one of my favorite cities in the world: Vancouver, Canada,” Johnson, 45, said in an Instagram video on Wednesday. “Look, I’ve dropped my blood and sweat in this city, wrestled multiple matches in this city, shot big movies in this city — but one thing that a lot of people don’t know that I wanted to share with you guys is when I was 22 years old, I came to this city for the first time. I was playing in the Canadian Football League, playing my first pro football game. I was playing for the Calgary Stampeders. We were playing the BC Lions. I was so excited.” “Two days later, I got cut,” he said with a chuckle. “Dreams shattered, sent home with seven bucks in my pocket. I was like, ‘Wait no! I gotta play in the NFL eventually. Those are my big goals. That’s my dream!’ You realize that playing in the NFL was the best thing that never happened because it got me here.” Those seven bucks inspired the name of Johnson’s company, Seven Bucks Productions. Though he wasn’t able to put “NFL defensive tackle” on his resume, he went from being one of the most popular professional wrestlers of all time to the highest paid actor in Hollywood. Johnson’s career isn’t the only thing that’s evolved over the years. Johnson’s tattoo artist, Nikko Hurtado, worked for 22 hours spread out over three sessions to complete Johnson’s latest tattoo — “the evolution of the bull” — which covers the “San Andreas” star’s signature “Brahma Bull” tattoo with a skull of a bull in profile. “From the cracks and heavy damage in the bone representing life’s hard lessons I’ve learned over the years,” Johnson explained in an Instagram snap of his new ink. “Just like scars and wrinkles — I’m so grateful to have ’em because they’re earned. To the horns, not pointing up or out to the side, but pointing straight ahead representing relentless energy and forward progress. The core and anchor of this image is in the eye. Look closely, and you’ll find the life, energy, power, and you’ll feel the MANA (spirit). The eye tells the story of a disruptive positive energy always ready to dent the universe … Depending on the light and angle, sometimes the energy’s subtle, and sometimes it’s glaring. But it’s always alive and ready to disrupt the universe and love and protect my family and all things I love with intense passion and gratitude.”
Movie TV Tech Geeks News
0 notes